This document was generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter program



DRAGON ON A PEDESTAL XANTH 07


 


Chapter 1. Ivy League


 


Irene held her little girl snugly before her as they


rode the centaur. They were approaching Castle Zombie, and


she didn't want any problems about sliding off. Ivy, only three


years old, had not encountered a zombie before and might react


in an unfortunate manner.


 


Suddenly Irene experienced a terrible vision. She screamed


and almost fell off the centaur herself.


 


Chem Centaur spun her front section about, trying to catch


woman and child before they fell. Simultaneously, Chet jumped


close, reaching out to steady them. "What happened?" he asked,


his free hand reaching for the bow slung over his shoulder. "I


didn't see anything."


 


"You didn't; / did," Irene told the centaur, recovering. They


had been friends for a long time. "A vision. It appalled me."


 


King Dor, riding Chet, glanced obliquely at Irene. He ev-


idently did not know how serious this might be, so he limited


his comment to practicalities. "Let's get on inside the castle.


Then you can tell us about it." He didn't say so, but he might


have been nervous about having his daughter riding with a


person who screamed without apparent reason, for he reached


1


 


2                   Dro9on on a Pedestal


 


across and lifted Ivy from Irene's arms. Irene stifled a flash of


anger and embarrassment, but did not resist the transfer. She


could hardly explain her reaction herself.


 


They rode on in slightly awkward silence, the two centaurs


choosing the path. Irene glanced at her husband and child. Dor


had been young and gangling when she had arranged to become


engaged to him, and still somewhat unprepossessing when she


had finally managed to marry him five years ago, even though


he was a full Magician. She remembered their nuptials with a


certain fondness; they had been in the zombie graveyard at


Castle Roogna. Most of those zombies were gone now, having


perished at the brutal hands of the invading Mundanes. It was


difficult for a zombie to die, since it wasn't really alive, but


it could be hacked to pieces. However, the newer zombies here


at the Zombie Master's own castle in the uncharted wilderness


of southern Xanth had not been subjected to such indignity.


 


She closed off that subject in her mind, as she was not


partial to zombies, useful and loyal though they might be. She


returned her thought to Dor. The assumption of the throne of


Xanth had abruptly matured him, at least in her eyes, and the


arrival of their darling child two years later had matured him


again. Now, at age twenty-nine. Dor seemed quite solid and


respectable. In a few more years he might even look kingly!


 


Ivy, in contrast, was a bundle of squiggle. She was large


and agile for her age, with fair hair that bore just a tinge of


green and eyes with more than that. She was insatiably curious


about the whole of Xanth. That was natural with any child, of


course; Irene's parents, who had ruled Xanth before Dor, had


remarked on her own propensities for mischief at an early age.


Irene's magic talent was for growing plants, which was prob-


ably why her own hair was green, and it seemed that talent


had manifested early. Before she had learned to talk, she had


caused all manner of weeds to sprout around Castle Roogna.


Blue roses were all right, but skunk cabbages were awkward,


particularly when they got upset.


 


Ivy's talent, though, was of a different nature. They had


had to readjust palace life when she was around, because—


 


"Halsh!" It was a zombie centaur guarding the approach to


the castle of the Zombie Master. Zombies came in all varieties;


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                   3


 


most were—or had once been—human, but some were animal


or crossbreed. The Zombie Master could reanimate any dead


creature, giving it perpetual half-life. This one's hide was mot-


tled with mold and its face was rotting out, but otherwise it


was in fair condition.


 


"We are here for the twins' debut," King Dor said, just as


if he were addressing a living creature. "Please let us pass."


 


"Ssurre," the zombie said. Evidently it had been told to be


accommodating for this very special occasion. Zombies had


rotten brains, but could comprehend and remember simple in-


structions.


 


They moved on toward the castle. It was a truly grotesque


specimen of its kind. It had a moat filled in with thick, greenish


sludge, populated by corrupt monsters. Its stones were degen-


erating slimestone. It looked centuries old, though it had been


built less than a decade ago. That was the way the zombies


liked it. They had made it, and their ichor stained every surface.


 


The Zombie Master's twin children were alert. Both hurried


out to meet the incoming party. They were just sixteen, lanky


and fair-haired, about the same height and almost identical from


a distance. But as they approached, their distinctions mani-


fested. Hiatus was male, with developing shoulders and the


first traces of a beard; Lacuna was female, her hair framing a


rounder face and her clothing arranged to set off contours that


were evidently not entirely to her satisfaction. Irene smiled to


herself; some girls filled out early, as she herself had done,


while others were late. Lacuna would get there in due course.


 


"Welcome to Castle Zombie, your Majesties," Hiatus said


formally. The two were on their good behavior; no mischievous


magic occurred.


 


"Good to be here," Dor responded. The truth was, the King


had come on business; the twins' debut was merely a pretext


so that citizens of Xanth would not be concerned that something


was wrong. For something was indeed wrong, and this was to


be a significant meeting. It was perhaps the first genuine crisis


since Dor had assumed the throne on a regular basis, and Irene


worried that he might mishandle it. Her father, King Trent,


had been fully competent to deal with anything—but Trent


had retired and moved to the North Village so as not to interfere


 


 


 


 


4                   Dragon on a Pedestal


 


with the policies of his successor. Irene would have preferred


to have her father closer by, just in case. She loved Dor, and


always had, especially when she was furious with him, but


knew he was not the man her father was. Of course, she never


displayed that sentiment in public; her mother Iris had long


since impressed on her that it was not politic to be too open


about the inadequacies of men, particularly husbands, espe-


cially those who also happened to be kings. It was better to


run things behind the scenes, the old-fashioned way. That was


where the real power was.


 


"We cleaned up the zombies for you," Lacuna said shyly.


 


Irene glanced at the zombie centaur, which had followed


after them as a kind of honor guard. Gobbets of decayed flesh


fell from its body as it moved and plopped sickeningly to the


ground. But the creature had a bright red ribbon in its tail. "We


can see that," she said diplomatically. "That was very nice of


you." Zombies did take some getting used to, but they were,


in their putrescent fashion, decent folk. It was hardly their fault


that they had died and been reanimated as walking dead.


 


They crossed the moat, using the warped wooden draw-


bridge. Irene couldn't help glancing down into the green fluid


coated by slime and wrinkling her nose against the terrible


smell. No enemy in his right mind would storm this sewer!


 


A zombie water monster lifted its largely defunct head, but


did not bother them; it was used to the frequent passages of


the lively twins. Such a creature would not be very good for


real defense because it had lost most of its teeth, but naturally


it would not be polite for a visitor to remark on that. Zombie


monsters, like husbands, required careful management.


 


The interior of the castle was quite different, for this was


where Millie the Ghost held sway. The stone floor was clean,


and pleasant draperies covered the walls. The zombie centaur


did not go inside, and no other zombies were in evidence.


 


Millie stepped forward to welcome them. She was dressed


in a soft pink gown that fitted her very well. She had been in


her teens for eight hundred years, as a ghost in Castle Roogna,


but since then had had another twenty-nine years of real life,


just about tripling her mortal age. She had been an amazingly


supple creature, as Irene well remembered, and Irene had al-


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                   5


 


ways been secretly jealous of that. But now Millie was plump-


ing out in the manner of a pampered housewife.


 


She still had her magic talent, though; Irene could tell by


the way Dor reacted. She felt a stronger tinge of jealousy.


Millie had been Dor's first love, in a fashion, for she had been


his governess while his parents were away for extended periods.


But Millie affected every man that way—and Millie's own


love was only for her husband the Zombie Master. So Irene's


jealousy was mainly a perfunctory thing, and she controlled it


rigorously. She had come to know Millie better in adult life,


and liked her personally. Millie was really very sweet and


permanently innocent. How she managed to be so after bearing


and raising two children was a minor mystery, and Irene was


also a bit jealous of that.


 


There was a small commotion outside, and the twins dashed


out to get in on the action. In a moment they escorted Amolde


Centaur to the interior. Amolde, no zombie, was much older


than Chet and Chem and showed it; he walked with a certain


stiffness and wore spectacles, and parts of his hide were turning


gray. He was a Magician, which magic had gotten him banished


from his original home on Centaur Isle, but his talent did not


manifest in Xanth itself. He was also highly educated and


intelligent, and this did manifest. He had, briefly, been King


of Xanth during the NextWave crisis, and it was generally


conceded that his special insights into the situation had been


the critical factor in turning the course of the war to Xanth's


favor. Irene liked Amolde; because of him, she herself had


been, even more briefly. King of Xanth.


 


Irene smiled to herself. Xanth custom prohibited any reign-


ing Queen, but did not specifically bar a female King. That


had been part of Amolde's insight, bless him.


 


After the polite greetings, Chet and Chem went out with


the twins to tour the grounds, taking Ivy along, and the Zombie


Master made his appearance. He remained as cadaverous as


ever, but was neatly dressed in a black, mundane suit, and was


actually fairly handsome in his fashion.


 


There was a pause. Dor turned to Irene. "The vision?" he


inquired gently.


 


The vision! She had almost forgotten it! Now it came back


 


 


 


 


6                   Dragon on a Pedestal


 


in its horror. "It—it was a picture, or a still-life scene. A


statue. Two statues. And danger."


 


The Zombie Master's head turned gravely. "Danger—here?"


 


"She suffered a vision as we approached the castle," Dor


explained. "I thought it better to wait for privacy before ex-


amining it, as sometimes these things are important."


 


"Indeed they can be," Amolde agreed. "There are aspects


of the magic of Xanth that remain obscure to us. The predictive


visions are a prime example."


 


"I don't know that it's predictive," Irene said. "It may be


just my foolishness."


 


"This is the best possible, occasion to find out," Dor said.


"If we can't figure it out. Good Magician Humfrey surely will


when he arrives." He reached across and took her hand. "You


saw statues?"


 


"One was Imbri the Day Mare—the statue we made after


she saved Xanth from the Horseman."


 


"Of course," Dor agreed reassuringly. "We all honor Mare


Imbrium."


 


"The other—seemed to be a dragon. On a pedestal."


 


Dor squeezed her hand. He could be very comforting when


he tried. "And that frightened you?"


 


"No, not exactly. Not the statues. They were just stone."


 


The Zombie Master's thin lips quirked. "Perhaps the Gorgon


is involved."


 


"I don't think so," Irene said. "But between them—"


 


She paused, having difficulty formulating what she had seen.


"The Void?" Dor suggested helpfully. "Mare Imbri fell into it,


and it remains a danger—"


 


"Not the Void. But something just as terrible. I don't know


what."


 


Dor shrugged, not understanding. But now Amolde stepped


in, applying his fine centaur intellect to the problem. "Why


would possible peril to two statues frighten you?"


 


"It wasn't to the statues," Irene said. "Or from them. They


were just markers, I think."


 


"So there is a specific locale—if we can but fathom it,"


Amolde said. "Not here at Castle Zombie?"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                   7


 


"Not here," Irene agreed. "Not anywhere I know of. But


definitely a place of danger."


 


"Is there peril to any of us here?" the centaur asked, shifting


to a new line of investigation.


 


"I don't think so. Not directly."


 


"To whom, then?"


 


"I'm not sure," Irene said, feeling her face clouding up.


 


"I suspect you do know," Amolde persisted. "If not peril


to us, or to yourself, perhaps to someone you love—"


 


"Ivy!" Dor exclaimed.


 


That was it. "Between the statues," she agreed heavily.


 


"Your little daughter, between the statues," Amolde said.


"Was she hurt?"


 


"No. Just there. She seemed almost happy. But it terrified


me. I just knew something awful—that Ivy would—I don't


know. It was all in together, in that one scene."


 


"Night mare, dragon, and child," Amolde said. "Together


in danger. Perhaps that is sufficient warning to enable you to


avoid that situation."


 


"We'll keep her away from statues," Dor said reassuringly.


 


It all seemed foolish now. The vision didn't necessarily


mean anything, and if it did, it wasn't the statues that were


responsible. They were just there. Mare Imbri would never


bring harm to Ivy, not even a bad dream, and the dragon—


that one resembled the Gap Dragon, for it had six legs, but


seemed smaller. Such a dragon would be dangerous, for any


dragon was dangerous—but how could a dragon statue harm


anyone? And why would anyone make a statue of a dragon?


It made no sense!


 


Irene relaxed. Now four Magicians were present, and they


could settle down to the business of planning the party for the


twins' debut.


 


Which business they promptly ignored. Millie had worked


out the plans privately and in an hour would stage a splendid


display, buttressed by such props as talking objects and fantastic


plants, courtesy of the talents of Dor and Irene.


 


"Wasn't Humfrey supposed to join us by this time?" Dor


inquired, his tone showing mild annoyance.


 


8                   Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Definitely," the Zombie Master agreed. "I can't think what's


keeping him."


 


"Hugo," Irene said succinctly. Hugo was the retarded son


of the Magician Humfrey and the Gorgon, his name a com-


bination of theirs: HUmfrey and GOrgon. Well, Irene corrected


her thought, maybe "retarded" was too strong a term for Hugo.


Certainly the boy was slow, and his magic virtually useless,


and Humfrey kept him largely confined to the castle—but


perhaps he would improve with age. Humfrey was, after all,


well over a century old and so might have had difficulty fath-


ering a completely healthy child, unkind as it might be to think


of it that way. Or perhaps Hugo was merely a slow developer;


 


who could tell what he might be when he was eighty or ninety


years old?


 


"Things do tend to go wrong when Hugo is along," Dor


remarked. "The boy is a born bungler. Humfrey did mention


that he planned to bring Hugo so he could meet the other


children here. The Gorgon will be in charge of Humfrey's castle


for the day."


 


'The other children?" Irene asked, lifting an eyebrow. Her


brows were modestly green, like her hair, and she had culti-


vated just the right arch to make the expression effective. Vol-


umes could be conveyed by the small motion of an eyebrow,


if one had the talent. "The twins are sixteen, and Ivy is three.


Hugo is eight. With whom does he play?"


 


"We asked Humfrey to bring the boy," the Zombie Master


said. "They very kindly shared their castle with us for a decade,


but when Hugo arrived, it was time for us to make room. They


bore with our children; we can bear with theirs."


 


"For a few hours," Millie said, smiling from the doorway.


Irene had forgotten she was present; Millie still had a certain


ghostlike quietness at times!


 


"We can proceed without him," Dor decided. He was, after


all, the King; he could not afford to twiddle his thumbs in-


definitely. "Humfrey will know all the details when he arrives.


He has already advanced some advice, though we are not sure


what it means."


 


"Which is typical of his advice," Irene murmured. "It's


about as clear as a vision is."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                   9


 


"Good enough," the Zombie Master agreed. "The situation


is this: a dragon—"


 


"A dragon!" Irene exclaimed, sitting bolt upright.


 


"—seems to have moved into this general region and is


terrorizing the populace. We have set out the usual wamers,


and my zombies are currently patrolling, but this is a singularly


omery creature that refuses to be bound by normal conventions.


Therefore, stronger measures are in order."


 


Irene relaxed again. This did not seem to be the dragon of


her vision.


 


"We do have strong spells in the Castle Roogna arsenal,"


Dor said. "But the Good Magician sent word not to bring any


weapon-grade enchantments. That's what mystifies us. Why


not use something effective against a rogue dragon?"


 


"I could conjecture—" Amolde began.


 


They were interrupted by a terrible roar that stiffened Irene


again. It resounded throughout the castle, making the very stone


shake.


 


Millie the Ghost jumped up. "Oh, I told the children not to


tease the monster under the bed!" she exclaimed, almost float-


ing out in her haste to attend to the matter.


 


"Teasing a monster?" Irene inquired, raising another fine


green eyebrow. That roar had really given her a start!


 


The Zombie Master grimaced apologetically. "There are


monsters under every child's bed, but ours is more sensitive


than most.' The poor thing gets quite upset. The children like


to dangle their feet down barely within its range, then yank


them up just as its hairy mitt grabs for them. Or they squirt


perfume at it. That sort of thing. It really isn't nice to do that.


We want them to treat magic creatures with the respect they


deserve."


 


Irene suppressed an illicit smirk. She had always been afraid


of the monster under the bed and, in childhood, had tended to


leap into bed, not from any joy of sleeping, but to avoid the


ankle-grabbing mitt. The monster had disappeared when she


grew up, and she came to doubt that it had ever existed, but


recently Ivy had claimed to have seen it. When Irene had


checked, there had been nothing there, so she knew Ivy was


imagining it. Probably the monster had died of old age. The


 


10                 Dro9on on a Pedestal


 


strangest thing was that, though her monster had definitely been


real when Irene herself was small, her own parents had pre-


tended not to see it. Why had adults refused to see her genuine


monster, while now her child pretended to see it when it wasn't


there? Regardless, she had no sympathy for the thing. Monsters


under the bed were a species of creature; like dragons and


nickelpedes, that she felt Xanth would be happier without.


 


"Can't it reach to the top of the bed?" Amolde asked, in-


terested. "Centaurs do not use beds, so I am not conversant


with this particular monster."


 


"That is not the nature of bed monsters," the Zombie Master


explained. "They can not depart their lair. It is too bright above,


you see. Their domain terminates where the shadow does. They


have to travel at night, but only the gravest emergency will


lure a bed monster from its lair even then. They just don't feel


secure in the open."


 


Irene could appreciate why. If she ever caught such a mon-


ster in the open, she would take a broom to it! "You were


about to conjecture about Humfrey's motive," Irene reminded


Amolde.


 


"Ah, yes," the centaur Magician agreed. "The Good Ma-


gician always has excellent reason for his actions or inactions.


If there were some special quality about this particular dragon,


it would be unwise simply to slay it. We might thereby do


irreparable harm to Xanth."


 


"By eliminating a rogue dragon?" Irene asked incredulously.


"Dragons are common in Xanth!"


 


"But there are different types of dragons," the centaur pointed


out. "Just as there are different types of humanoids, ranging


from the giants to the elves. Some dragons are intelligent."


 


"Not this one," the Zombie Master said. "Or if it is, it


doesn't care to show it. It just blunders along, rampaging ran-


domly."


 


"Strange," the centaur said. "I suppose we shall just have


to wait for the Good Magician to enlighten us. Is it usual for


him to be so late to a meeting?"


 


"Nothing is unusual for Humfrey," Dor said with a smile.


"He does things his own way and can neglect or forget routine


details."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 11


 


"Such as meeting with other Magicians of Xanth to work


out a program to deal with a crisis," Irene said wryly. "A crisis


that has been exacerbated by his refusal to let us use effective


measures."


 


"I understand he had some errands to attend to on the way,"


the Zombie Master said mildly. "Some magic potions he can


harvest in this vicinity. He is always collecting magic artifacts."


 


"Well, he ought to know where they are," Irene said. "He


is the Magician of Information."


 


Dor twiddled his fingers against his knee, obviously im-


patient with the delay. "Should we make our decision without


him? We can't wait too long, or the children will—"


 


There was a crash, followed by horrendous mixed noise.


"Speak of the devils!" the Zombie Master said. "Now they're


playing their music box."


 


"That's music?" Irene inquired, both brows raised.


 


"It's some sort of Mundane device called a jerk box," he


explained. "Teenagers associate with it."


 


"Juke box," Amolde corrected him gently. "My friend Ich-


abod the Mundane arranged to import it, and Humfrey found


a spell to make it operate here. I am not certain they exercised


good judgment in this instance."


 


"If that's Mundane music, I'm glad I live in Xanth," Irene


muttered.


 


"Wasn't there another problem?" Dor inquired of the Zom-


bie Master.


 


The dour man nodded. "Yes. People have been turning up


at the castle with amnesia."


 


"Amnesia?"


 


"They have forgotten who they are and where they're going,"


the Zombie Master explained. "It is as if they have just been


bom—but they possess all their faculties. We can't send them


home, because we don't know where they belong. Animals,


too—they just wander aimlessly."


 


"That sounds like a forget-spell," Amolde said.


 


"Like the one on the Gap Chasm?" Dor asked.


 


"No," the Zombie Master said. "That spell makes people


forget that the Gap exists, once they depart from it. It doesn't


make them forget who they are themselves."


 


12                  Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"It hardly makes them forget the Gap itself, these days,"


Irene put in. "We are all able to remember the Gap now."


 


"Still, this could be a spell," Amolde said. "It is unfortunate


the affected people are unable to remember what happened to


them."


 


"Did anyone follow their tracks back?" Irene asked;


 


"Yes, of course," the Zombie Master said. "We have


several excellent zombie hounds. We traced the tracks some


distance through the forest—but there seemed to be nothing


of significance. The tracks just wandered randomly. We did


trace a couple back to their origins; one came from the South


Village, and his wife recognized him—but he neither re-


membered her nor was able to say what had happened to


him. There was no evidence of misplay anywhere along his


route. It seemed he had gone out to fetch a pine needle for


his wife to sew with and never returned. We retraced his


route several times, narrowing down the region where his


progress became aimless, but there was nothing. No one else


was affected, and there was no sign of the passage of any


unusual animal or plant."


 


"At least he was able to rejoin his family," Irene said.


 


The Zombie Master smiled briefly. "Fortunately, she is an


attractive woman, or he might not have chosen to exercise that


option." He waved a thin hand in a gesture of negation. "But


a number of other cases remain unsolved, and in any event,


we don't want this complaint to spread. Especially not while


a dragon is rampaging."


 


"Good Magician Humfrey will have the Answers," King


Dor said. "He always does."


 


"Take care he doesn't charge us each a year's service for


it," Amolde said with a faint smile. Humfrey normally did not


charge other Magicians, as a matter of propriety or caution,


but the Good Magician was often absent-minded. All the other


Magicians of the senior generation had retired, but Humfrey


seemed eternal. Irene wondered what his secret was. She also


wondered if they had not become too dependent on him for


Answers. How would they manage if the Good Magician were


no longer around to give advice? That was not a pleasant thought,


but it would be foolish not to prepare.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  13


 


Millie reappeared. "I had to pack them off outside," she


said. "But we had better finish the meeting soon, or they'll be


in trouble again."


 


"All we need is the Good Magician," Arnolde said. "We


have defined the problems; he must define the Answers."


 


"It's not like him to be this late," the Zombie Master said.


"Not when the matter is important. He doesn't like to leave


his castle, but he keeps a pretty strict schedule once he does;-


Perhaps I should send a zombie out—"


 


"He could be traveling by magic carpet," Irene pointed out.


"Or by direct conjuration. He wouldn't bother with a footpath."


 


A zombie in a ragged tuxedo appeared at the door. "Yes,


Jeeves?" the Zombie Master inquired. It seemed there were a


few indoor zornbies, performing necessary chores.


 


"Carpish ashoy," the creature announced, spitting out a de-


cayed tooth in the effort of speech.


 


"Well, open a window," the Zombie Master said.


 


The zombie dropped a chunk of sodden flesh from some-


where on its anatomy within the tux and went to a window.


After some struggle, since its muscles were mostly rotten, it


got the window open. Then it shuffled out.


 


Just in time! A flying carpet glided in, supporting two fig-


ures. The Good Magician had at last arrived.


 


The carpet landed on the floor with a bump. Humfrey and


his son sat there. The Good Magician was a small, wrinkled


gnome of a man with a bare pate and thick-lensed glasses.


Hugo was evidently following the pattern of his father; though


his skin was smooth, his head fair-haired, and his face innocent,


he was very small for his age and already somewhat gnarled.


By no stretch of euphemism could he be called handsome, and


he was all too likely to grow into a man no prettier than Hum-


frey.


 


Too bad, Irene thought, that Hugo had not taken after his


mother, for the Gorgon was as tall, stately, and good-featured


as a human being came. Of course, few people ever gazed on


the Gorgon's features, and those who did were likely to pay a


rather severe consequence. There were still a number of statues


of Mundane invaders placed around Castle Roogna, souvenirs


of the Gorgon's part in that last great battle.


 


14                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


There was over a century between the ages of Humfrey and


Hugo, but they were obviously two of a kind, physically. Alas,


not mentally! Humfrey was a special kind of genius, while the


boy—


 


"Come and sit down," the Zombie Master said, rising to


welcome the Good Magician. "We have been waiting for you."


 


"I am sitting, Jonathan," Humfrey grumped. As he spoke,


the wrinkles around and across his face seemed almost to ripple.


"I had other business."


 


"Hugo can join the other children," Irene said diplomati-


cally. She knew the adults would not talk freely while the boy


was present, though Hugo was unlikely to comprehend any-


thing significant.


 


"No, we have another chore, and I'm behind schedule,"


Humfrey said. "Your problems are these: the Gap Dragon is


ravaging the country; you must not hurt it, for it is necessary


to the welfare of the Gap, especially now that the spell is


breaking up."


 


"Spell?" King Dor asked.


 


"The forget-spell, of course," Humfrey said, as if impatient


with dullness. He probably had a lot of practice with that,


traveling with his son. "It received a fatal jolt in the Time of


No Magic twenty-nine years ago, and now is fragmenting and


mutating. Forget-whorls are spinning off and causing mischief;


 


they can incite partial or complete amnesia. Spray each whorl


with this liquid to neutralize it temporarily, then move it out


of Xanth to the Mundane regions where it has no effect." He


grimaced, remembering something. "Not much effect, at any


rate; it does cause the Mundanes to forget that magic works—


not that that is very much loss for them." He handed the Zombie


Master a small bottle of translucent fluid with a nozzle and


pneumatic bulb on it. "Take it up, Hugo."


 


The carpet lurched into the air toward the wall. "No, out


the window, idiot!" the Good Magician snapped, out of patience


before he started. "Straighten out and fly right!"


 


"Wait!" Dor cried. "How can we spray and move—"


 


The carpet straightened out, wobbled, then sailed through


the window. The Good Magician was gone.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 15


 


"—a forget-whorl we can't even see, hear, or feel?" Dor


finished, frustrated.


 


The others exchanged glances. "So much for our business


meeting," Irene said. "We got the business."


 


"The amnesia," the Zombie Master said. "So it is from the


Gap's forget-spell! Mutated—I never thought of that! No won-


der we couldn't trace the source of the problem; the whorls


would be undetectable and leave no trace except the wipeout


of memory!"


 


"That was my question," Dor said. "Invisible, silent, no


smell—how will we know one is near, until it is too late?"


 


"That is indeed a problem," Amolde agreed. "It had not


occurred to me that such a fragmentation would be so undis-


ciplined, but I suppose that if the forget-spell now lacks its


primary object—"


 


"Undisciplined," Dor said. 'That describes the Gap Dragon,


too! The breakup of the spell must have enabled it to remember


a way out of the Gap, and it doesn't have any limit to its


marauding, up here in regular Xanth."


 


"But to follow it to its secret exit," the Zombie Master said.


"That will be dangerous. The Gap Dragon is one of the largest


and most savage creatures we know, and no person in its vi-


cinity is safe."


 


"We shall have to plan a strategy of procedure," Dor said.


"We must deal with both the dragon and the forget-whorls,


somehow."


 


"At least now we know the cause of our problems," Amolde


said. "Humfrey was not here long, but he did cover the essence.


Perhaps we should proceed to the twins' party before they


become more restive, so that we are freed from that distraction.


Then we can meet again and try to work out—"


 


He was interrupted by commotion and screaming from out-


side. Something dramatic was going on!


 


"I fear they are already restive," the Zombie Master said


wryly.


 


They hurried to the window the Good Magician had used.


It offered a fair view of the moat and the surrounding coun-


tryside. Irene saw a cloud of smoke approaching through the


forest. "I'm not sure the children are doing that," she said.


 


16                  Dragon on a Pedestal


 


No, it wasn't smoke, exactly. It was steam, or condensing


water. It was puffing from—


 


"The Gap Dragon!" Amolde Centaur exclaimed. "It is raid-


ing here\"


 


"And we're not supposed to hurt it," Dor said with disgust.


"What does Humfrey expect us to do—tie a yellow ribbon on


its tail and follow it home?"


 


"The children!" Irene exclaimed, appalled. "The children


are outside!" She charged through the castle and out the front


portal, oblivious to all else. Her vision, the dragon— "Ivy!


Ivy!" she cried.


 


Lacuna was sitting by the edge of the moat, forming words,


sentences, and paragraphs on the slimy surface of the water.


That was her talent; she could cause print to form on anything


and could change it at will. She was so engrossed in her com-


position that she was obviously unaware of the approaching


menace. "Ivy's all right, your Majesty. She's enhancing the


zombies. They like her."


 


"The Gap Dragon's here!" Irene cried. But even as she


spoke, the monster appeared, a great cloud of steam enclosing


it.


 


Irene tried to run along the moat bank to get at Ivy, but the


child was on the other side. So was the Gap Dragon. It was


bearing down on them.


 


Irene screamed. Ivy looked up and saw her. The child was


facing away from the dragon.


 


Then one of the zombies saw the dragon. For a long moment


it paused, a thought churning through its sloppy cranial matter,


while the dragon steamed rapidly closer. The thought was lucky;


 


it made it through to the zombie's action-command center.


 


The zombie picked up the child and lumbered along the


moat, out of the dragon's path. It was an act of remarkable


relevance for this type of creature.


 


The dragon steamed right up to the moat—and hunched its


foresection across it. A large moat monster attacked, being too


far gone to harbor either fear or common sense, but its teeth


were mostly caries and could not make an impression on the


steel-hard scales of the Gap Dragon. The dragon shook off the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 17


 


zombie and plowed into the outer wall of the castle, snoot-


first. Such was its impact that the stone crumbled inward.


 


The dragon stalled at last. head buried in the wall. But it


wasn't trapped; it wrenched its head up, and a larger section


of the wall crumbled out. Slimestone simply had not been


designed to stand up to treatment like this!


 


Zombies rushed up to defend the castle, bearing rusty swords


and rank clubs. They sliced and bashed ineffectively at the


dragon's side and back. Irritated by this nonsense, the dragon


brought its head about and issued a blast of steam that entirely


obscured the zombies.


 


When the cloud cleared, the zombies were in a sorry state.


Portions of their decaying flesh had melted away, leaving


steamed bones, and much of what remained was too cooked


to function well. Zombies were generally immune to physical


damage, other than being cut to pieces, but there were limits.


These ones staggered and fell into the moat, annoying the other


moat denizens but enriching it with their substance.


 


The dragon, having breached the castle defenses, seemed


to lose interest. It turned toward Irene.


 


The Gap Dragon was low-slung, with a triple pair of legs,


exactly as in her vision. Its metallic scales shone green in the


shade and iridescent in the sunlight. One ear perked up; the


other was merely a stub, evidently the casualty of one of its


many battles. Indeed, there were scars all over its tree-trunk-


thick torso. Its eyes were bright with the malevolent delight of


the rampage.


 


Now Irene became aware of her own peril. She had been


standing more or less transfixed by the action, oblivious to


personal danger. The Gap Dragon was one of the most for-


midable monsters ofXanth. Ordinarily it was no threat to people


outside the Gap Chasm. That hardly mattered now!


 


The dragon took a step toward her, as if deciding whether


she was worth going after. It was time to act.


 


Irene brought out a pincushion seed. "Grow!" she directed


it and tossed it in front of the dragon.


 


The plant sprouted immediately, forming a button that swelled


into a cushion that sprouted a score of sharp pins, their points


jutting sharply out.


 


 


 


 


18                 Drogon on a Pedestal


 


The dragon paused to sniff at it. A pin stuck in its nose.


The monster shot out a jet of steam, but the pins didn't melt.


The cushion continued to grow.


 


The pin in the nose tickled. The dragon sneezed. That sent


pins and steam flying out from the cushion. The steam floated


up into the sky, while the pins rained down into the moat,


sticking the moat monsters. Pins didn't bother zombies, but


there was an angry squeal from the denuded cushion.


 


The Gap Dragon, of course, had not been hurt. It was


armored against swords; pins were beneath its notice. It peered


again at Irene, still trying to decide whether she was worth the


trouble of gobbling. She did not wait any undue time for its


decision. She reached for another seed.


 


The dragon decided to explore in the opposite direction. It


turned about and moved off. Ironically, Irene found herself


angry; wasn't she good enough to eat?


 


More zombies rushed up, armed with pickled stink bombs.


Evidently the Zombie Master was getting his defenses orga-


nized. The zombies lofted these bombs at the Gap Dragon,


who snapped the first out of the air with easy contempt and


crunched it into a foul mass.


 


Now the Gap Dragon made a sound that resembled its in-


itials. It was not particularly intellectual, but there was nothing


wrong with its perception of smell or taste. It could distinguish


a foul stench quite as readily as could the next creature. It


coughed out another cloud of steam, but the odor clung to its


 


teeth.


 


Really irritated now, the Gap Dragon lunged and snapped


up a zombie. But the rotten creature didn't taste much better


than the stink bomb. The Gap Dragon spat it out with another


utterance of its initials.


 


At last, with poor grace, the dragon gave it up as a bad job


and humped back across the moat and galumphed away into


the jungle. The raid was over.


 


"You would have done better chomping me!" Irene called


after the dragon snidely. "/ don't taste like a stink bomb!"


 


She breathed a sigh of relief nonetheless—then remembered


Ivy. She was the object of the danger in the vision! Where had


the zombie taken her?


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  19


 


Irene hurried across the drawbridge and around the outside


of the moat, following the route she had seen the zombie take.


She tuned out most of everything else, intent on this one thing.


Along the way she saw the devastation left by the Gap Dragon,


with broken trees and pieces of zombie, but not the thing she


most sought: her darling daughter. Where was Ivy?


 


In moments others joined her, searching the entire area.


"Which zombie took her?" the Zombie Master asked. "I can


question that one."


 


"I don't know one zombie from another!" Irene replied, the


ugly clutch of apprehension tightening about her rib cage. That


vision was becoming more real!


 


"Then I will question them all," the Zombie Master decided.


He brought out a battered hom and blew a blast that sounded


like the final wail of a dying buzzard.


 


Immediately the zombies converged from the entire area,


shuffling up so hurriedly that they left pieces of themselves all


over the premises. It was amazing the number that appeared;


 


soon there was a dense and grotesque crowd of the things. Irene


knew that each one was a person who had died and been


reanimated; a lot of people had died in the past few years!


 


And would one more die in the next day? No! she cried


mentally. She could not even think of that!


 


"Which one of you carried Ivy?" the Zombie Master de-


manded of the motley throng.


 


There was no answer.


 


"Which one of you knows who carried Ivy?" he asked next.


 


Three fetid hands hoisted.


 


"Tell me who carried Ivy," the Zombie Master said, pointing


to one of them. Irene realized that it took a special technique


to question zombies; they reacted literally, like inanimate things.


 


"Zzussch," the indicated zombie replied, losing part of its


lip in the effort of speech.


 


"Zush, where are you?" the Zombie Master called.


 


Another zombie shuffled forward.


 


"Where did you take Ivy?"


 


The zombie shrugged, dropping a piece of bone from its


shoulder.


 


20                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"I fear it does not remember," Amolde said. "Perhaps a


forget-whorl..."


 


"But then Ivy—" Irene began, horrified. The horror of the


vision—had it been forgetfulness? That would explain its un-


defined nature.


 


"May be lost in the jungle—without her memory," the


centaur concluded for her.


 


Now everyone understood. There was an appalled silence.


Into what league of incapacity and peril had Ivy been thrown?


 


Chapter 2. Humfreys Horror


 


I '11 have to go to the Good Magician for advice,"


Irene decided. "He must be home by now; I can reach him in


half an hour. That will be faster and better than casting aim-


lessly about the wilderness. The rest of you can do that."


 


Her husband looked at her with a certain familiar resigna-


tion. He knew she would do things her own way, regardless


of his preference, so he didn' t set himself up for embarrassment


by opposing her openly. It did not seem to occur to him that


her way was best; men were not very practical in some respects.


"I will organize a search party here, to range farther into the


local jungle," Dor said. "Ivy can't be far away." He did not


seem unduly concerned, but that was just his way; Irene knew


he would leave hardly any local stone unturned.


 


"You'll probably find her before I get back," she said,


though she had a sick premonition that this would not be the


case. That vision had been no passing fancy; it had hinted at


a terrible ordeal and danger as yet unglimpsed. She gave Dor


a quick, distracted kiss, then turned to the more important busi-


ness.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 21


 


She brought out one of the seeds she had planned to use to


entertain the twins. Now she had a better use for it. This was


a bird-of-paradise plant seed. "Grow," she commanded as she


flipped it into the air.


 


The seed obeyed with alacrity. Irene had always been able


to make plants grow, so that in minutes one of them would


complete a life cycle that would normally have taken months


or years. When Irene had been a child, the Elders of Xanth


had judged her magic talent to be excellent but beneath Ma-


gician level, to her frustration. Her mother Iris had been pri-


vately furious, suspecting sexual discrimination; but the fact


was that her talent was not as versatile as those of her parents.


During the crisis of the Nextwave invasion of Mundanes, five


years ago, when Kings of Xanth had been falling like Mundane


dominoes, Amolde Centaur had assumed the throne and de-


creed Irene's talent to be Magician level. Her mother had not


been partial to centaurs before then; her attitude had suffered


a remarkable change. Since that time, as if in response to that


promotion, Irene's talent had intensified, so that now she could


grow in seconds what had required minutes before. She had


become, indeed, a full Magician. Perhaps it was the result of


the birth of her unusually talented child. Ivy caused the qualities


of those near her to intensify, and this applied to both physical


and magical aspects. Irene had always been nearest her child,


and yes, the enhancement of her talent had manifested during


her pregnancy. Funny she should realize this just now, when


her daughter was lost.


 


Her comprehensive chain of thought was compressed into


a very brief span because the seed was sprouting in the air at


the same time, sending out tendrils that radiated large, smooth,


flat, oval leaves that became wings that flapped and supported


the swelling mass of the body before it fell to the ground.


Another shoot became the ornate tail of the bird, and another


the head, which was actually a phenomenal flower with lovely


petals spreading delicately.


 


"More," she said, and the plant renewed its effort and in-


creased its growth, becoming much larger than it would ever


naturally have been. In moments it had a wingleaf span of


twice Irene's height and a massive if convoluted twisted-stem


 


22                 Dro9on on a Pedestal


 


body. Brown roots became legs and feet and claws. The down-


draft of its beating wings flattened the grass beneath and stirred


up a cloud of dust. The bird-of-paradise plant was ready to fly.


 


The zombies were watching with dull interest, never before


having seen this type of magic. Perhaps .they wondered why


only one seed grew, instead of all the plants in range of the


sound of her voice. The answer was that it was more than her


voice that did it; it was her concentration. She could have made


any of the surrounding plants put on sudden new growth, had


she wished to; but she had addressed only the one seed. How-


ever, there was no point in trying to explain such matters to


zombies; they could hardly understand ordinary things, let alone


magic.


 


"I'll be back in an hour, dear," Irene promised Dor as she


mounted the bird. She always took care to remind him in little


ways how much she cared for him, because she knew men


were in constant need of such reassurance. If they didn't receive


it, their attention could wander, and that was not necessarily


wholesome for a marriage.


 


There were many footholds and handholds amidst the vines


of the plant, so she had no concern about falling. She settled


herself in the saddle area and blew Dor a kiss.


 


King Dor nodded. Her magic with plants was old stuff to


him; his own magic was more than equivalent, and he was as


concerned as she by the peril to their child. He would turn new


leaves and old ones in the search for Ivy, rough as that might


be on the trees of this region.


 


She nudged the bird-plant with her knee and it took off. For


a moment it faltered, for this was its first experience carrying


a load; then its beat strengthened and it forged aloft. It circled,


gaining altitude, while the zombies watched with another surge


of dull curiosity. Irene tucked her green skirt in close about


her knees, aware that the view from below differed from that


above. In her younger days she would have reacted more strin-


gently, as she had been very sensitive about people trying to


see under her skirt in their chronic effort to discover what color


her panties were. Now she knew that they didn't really care


about that sort of thing, and certainly zombies didn't, but old


reflexes died hard.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 23


 


The bird-plant rose above the highest decaying spire of


Castle Zombie, above the tattered and slimy zombie flag, and


above most of the trees of the region. From this vantage, the


zombies below looked like squashed slugs. It was an improve-


ment.


 


The Good Magician's castle was northeast of here. By foot


the journey would have been next to impossible, for most of


the jungle here remained unexplored. No telling what horrors


lurked in uncharted wilderness! But by air it was easy enough


to—oops.


 


Clouds were headed this way, mean little gray ones with


tentacle-tendrils of dark vapor. They were obviously up to no


good. The inanimate could be perverse in the wilder regions


of Xanth, and clouds often liked to soak down passersby just


for the electric thrill of it. Thunderclouds could get a real charge


from such mischief; they huffed and puffed their delight and


crackled their merriment. Irene decided to get above these


nuisances.


 


She nudged the bird-plant, and made it another upward loop.


But these annoying clouds were not so readily avoided. They


reared up new layers and projected longer contrails, trying to


enclose her in fog. They blew out gusts of wind, and the chill


drafts made her shiver; water coalesced on the slick wingleaf


surfaces and caused the bird to gain weight and lose tractions.


Oh, fudge! she thought angrily.


 


Irene had little patience with this. She had never put up with


much guff from the inanimate, having been exposed to the


smart remarks of rocks and furniture and even water when Dor


was present. His talent was making inanimate things talk; that


was fine, it was an excellent talent, and because of it he was


now King and she was Queen—but why did those things have


to have such mouthy attitudes?


 


She brought out six more seeds from the bag she always


carried with her. "Grow," she ordered them, and flung them


out.


 


The seeds sprouted, sending out roots and vines. In midair


they flowered and fruited, forming swelling, gourdlike masses.


They were watermelons, and required immense amounts of


water to complete their cycles. They normally drew this water


 


24                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


from the air—and the air was filled with clouds, which were,


of course, composed of water droplets. This was sheer delight


to the melons. Because they were growing magically rapidly,


they drew their water fast. The first cloud touched by a sprout-


ing seed was sucked dry in an instant; it shrank and shriveled


and disappeared with a breezy sigh. The others suffered sim-


ilarly.


 


One larger cloud, with a silvery crown above, made a fight


of it. This was evidently the leader of the pack. The king cloud


reached out and enclosed the watermelon plant in vapor, so


that it disappeared. But the watermelon only took in more water


greedily, its tendrils threading through the cloud, and soon the


embrace was reversed. The cloud disappeared, and a monstrous


melon formed and plummeted to the distant ground.


 


One fragment of cloud tore free at the last moment and


scudded away, its contrail between its legs. "I'll get even!" it


seemed to mouth before it floated over the horizon. "You hav-


en't seen the last of me, solid creature!"


 


Irene smiled. It would be a long time before that survivor


harassed travelers again. "Dry up. King Cloud.!" she called


mockingly as it disappeared behind a hill. She had gotten into


the habit of talking back to the inanimate, because of the way


it talked back to her when she was with Dor. Rocks and other


things on the ground could be especially obnoxious when she


stepped over them.


 


There was a splat from below, and a bellow. The melon


had struck a firedog basking below and very nearly put out the


poor creature's fire.


 


The scattered remaining clouds had learned their lesson;


 


they no longer intruded on Irene's flying space. That was just


as well; her long association with Dor had taught her how to


deal with the inanimate, but she was now out of watermelon


seeds and wasn't sure what she would have done for a follow-


up. After all, this had been a business and pleasure excursion


when they had set off for the Zombie Master's castle; she had


left most of her weapons-grade seeds behind.


 


She flew directly to the Good Magician's castle without


further interruption. Trees and lakes and hills passed by below;


 


it was pretty enough scenery, but she knew there were a number


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  25


 


ofunpretty monsters lurking in it. That made her nervous again


for the welfare of her daughter. The jungles of unexplored


Xanth were no place for a three-year-old child!


 


Her steed descended, becoming uncertain. Irene's brow fur-


rowed; what was the problem? The turret of Humfrey's castle


showed clearly in the vale. She nudged the plant onward, going


for a landing on a convenient parapet.


 


The castle looked different from its configuration of the


past—but that was normal. It.always changed. How Humfrey


managed this she had never discovered; it was just part of his


magic. As the Magician of Information, he obviously had in-


formation on how to revise castles periodically. The talent of


a Magician was always impressive, once the full extent of it


was known. Too bad there were so few of that caliber! Her


daughter's talent had not yet been classified by the Elders, but


Irene had the depressing feeling that it was not Magician level.


Ivy's presence tended to enhance the qualities of others; that


was nice for the others, but what did it do for Ivy herself?


Now if Ivy could enhance her own abilities, what a creature


she might become! But that was a foolish daydream.


 


Daydream? "Hello, Imbri!" Irene said and fancied she saw


the flick of the day mare's tail as a return greeting. Irene had


come to know Mare Imbrium as a night mare, but now Imbri


had become the bearer of the dreams of the day, which were


much more pleasant. The mare was invisible; most people never


knew when she was present. It didn't occur to them that dreams


of any kind had to be formulated somewhere and be brought


by someone. Dream duty was an often thankless task.


 


"Thank you for the dream, Imbri!" Irene called belatedly.


But the mare had already gone. A creature had to be constantly


on the move to keep up with the delivery schedule for day-


dreams, since so many people had them. A human carrier would


have been unable to keep the pace, but horses were designed


for running.


 


They glided to the turret, the bird-plant still trying to balk.


Annoyed, Irene kneed it harder; plants were not usually very


smart, so often they were not able to obey well, but this was


a simple landing procedure. There was no excuse for holding


back.


 


26                 Dra9on on a Pedestal


 


The leg- and foot-roots touched—and made no contact. The


bird-plant continued on down into the stone. "What?" Irene


asked, startled to see her own legs disappearing into the castle


rampart.


 


Then they were all the way in it. The Good Magicians's


castle was nothing but fog! She nudged the bird, and it ascended


rapidly, drawing out of the darkness, glad to get away from


this. Now she knew why the steed had balked; it had realized


something was wrong.


 


Irene looked down. There was the castle, exactly as before.


"Illusion!" she exclaimed. "The castle doesn't exist!"


 


Then she had a second thought. "It has to exist! I need


Humfrey's advice, in case Dor fouls up the search!"


 


She nudged the bird down again, cautiously. Again the two


of them intersected the castle—and found nothing of substance.


The Good Magician's castle simply wasn't there.


 


Irene shook her head. "Some joker is playing games, and


I'm sure it isn't my mother." Her mother Queen Emeritus Iris


was mistress of illusion, but she seldom used her talent now,


and never for mischief. It was a ssid fact that age was softening


the senior Magicians of Xanth, all except Humfrey, the oldest


of all. Irene wondered again what the Good Magician's secret


was. He had been old before Irene herself was bom and he


remained old—but no older than before in appearance. Maybe


he had achieved the ultimate age, the plateau beyond which


the years became meaningless. But she couldn't ponder that at


the moment; she needed to find him and quickly, so as to learn


how to save her child. Dor might or might not find and rescue


Ivy, though he would certainly try; Humfrey's advice would


make that rescue certain.


 


"If the castle isn't here, it must be elsewhere," she decided.


"I know I'm in the right general region." For she had flown


here before and was familiar with the lay of the land. She


nudged the bird and it flew on northeast.


 


Now an unrelated thought struck her. She should have asked


Mare Imbri about the vision! After all, Imbri's statue had been


in the vision; maybe—but no, Imbri no longer brought bad


dreams, so she should not have done this. Still, the next time


the mare showed up, Irene would inquire. Imbri might know,


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 27


 


or be able to find out, who had brought the vision, and why,


and what it signified.


 


Soon another castle hove in view. They glided down,


touched—and passed through. "Another illusion!" Irene ex-


claimed in disgust. She slapped at the fog that formed it, with-


out effect, wishing she had another watermelon seed to dry it


up. Then she nudged her mount to zoom onward.


 


Very soon she came to a third castle. Again she approached


cautiously, and again it was illusion.


 


Irene uttered an unladylike word. The bird-of-paradise plant,


startled by the expletive, shed several tendril feathers. It derived


from a line of creatures which associated with a far loftier


realm than that described by such a word, and so the shock


was formidable.


 


Irene was getting downright annoyed, but sealed her erring


lips. The bird was getting tired; no sense hurting it this way.


She had to find the correct castle soon, before the bird wilted,


for she had no other flying seed with her. Oh, the hazards of


uripreparedness! Had she but known what was to happen—


 


Maybe that dreadful vision had arrived late. Had it come


to her before she left Castle Roogna, she would have packed


some devastating seeds! A foul-up in scheduling for visions—


 


But such bemoanment was useless, and Irene was a practical


woman. She directed the bird back the way they had come, a


new suspicion teasing her mind. Sure enough, there was no


castle visible where the last one had been. It had faded out


after she had left it. The illusion was moving from site to site—


or from sight to sight—so as always to appear before her,


leading her in the wrong direction. She had caught it by surprise


by backtracking suddenly, but all that accomplished was the


proof of its nature. She had to get rid of it before she could


spot the real castle.


 


But how could a person abolish an illusion? That was like


removing something that wasn't there.


 


Irene concentrated her thought. Obviously she couldn't erad-


icate the nonexistent; there had to be another way to deal with


this. It was no use to get rid of the illusions after she saw them;


 


she needed to stop new ones from forming so that she could


find the real castle.


 


28                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


She snapped her fingers. Suppose she stopped the illusion


literally? By fixing it in place so it could no longer move ahead


of her?


 


She brought out a new seed, then guided the tiring bird-


plant back to the location of the third phantom castle. It was


still there, because she had not yet passed all the way out of


sight of it. Evidently the illusion remained in place as long as


someone was watching it; it would have very little effect if that


were not the case. Imagine an illusion that disappeared while


being watched; it would very rapidly lose its credibility! "Grow!"


she directed the seed and flipped it out.


 


The seed landed and bounced and sprouted into a black-


eyed pea. The black eyes focused on the castle, for such plants


were always watching things. The illusion castle would be


intently watched for weeks, until the pea grew old and withered


and its vision failed.


 


She flew on. If this worked, the illusion would be pinned


in place because it was still being watched. It would not be


able to move to new locations to bother her.


 


In moments she experienced the dismay of defeat. There


was the castle in front of her again! She had another black-


eyed-pea seed, but what was the use of planting it if her ploy


wasn't working? Meanwhile, the bird-of-paradise plant was


failing rapidly, unable to remain aloft much longer. It was


really designed to be pretty rather than strong. It dropped toward


the phantom ramparts.


 


Crash! They collided with a wall. The bird spun down,


shedding more feather-leaves. Irene barely righted herself in


time to land on her feet. This illusion had teeth! Now she was


without her steed and could not look for the—


 


She clonked her head with the heel of her hand, as if to


knock out the dottle. This was no illusion! This was the real


castle! The pea ploy had worked. She didn't have to search


for Humfrey any more.


 


She tucked herself together and walked around the bank


inside the moat, toward the front gate. Soon she would be able


to rescue Ivy!


 


As she walked, she fished in her bag for another seed. She


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 29


 


had located the castle, no thanks to the illusion, but she would


surely need—


 


There was a loud, booming squawk. An enormous shape


lifted from an alcove in the castle wall, spreading wings that


seemed to block half the light of the sun. It was a truly mon-


strous bird.


 


Irene's fingers, questing in the bag, closed convulsively on


a seed. She was so surprised that she made no other motion.


She just stood there, seed pinched between thumb and finger,


watching that gargantuan bird.


 


The bird swooped down, extended a foot, and grasped her


in its claws, lifting her from the ground. She wasn't hurt, for


the claws were like heavy metal bars that confined her in a


cagelike embrace, rather than squeezing her. She found herself


aloft again, and not by her own choosing.


 


Finally she acted. She threw the seed down. "Grow!" she


cried. But she didn't even know which seed it was.


 


This was a roc, the largest of all birds! What was it doing


with her? Rocs normally did not prey on human beings; they


required larger morsels to sustain them, like dragons or Mun-


dane elephants.


 


The roc, having attained an awesome elevation in seconds,


now plummeted. It swooped low, banked, and hovered for a


moment, releasing Irene just above the ground. Then it hurled


itself upward again with a downdraft of air that shoved Irene


back several steps and ruined her hairdo.


 


"Birdbrain!" she shouted after it, disgruntled. "May a giant


feather stick in your craw!" Of all times to be subjected to such


pointless mischief! Just when she was going in to see Humfrey.


 


She paused, annoyed by a new realization. This wasn't


coincidence! This was the castle defense system! All new-


comers had to struggle through three types of obstruction in


order to get inside and see the Good Magician. That was be-


cause Humfrey didn't like to be bothered by trivial concerns.


Anyone who really wanted to see him would persevere until


he got inside. At least that was the theory. Humfrey was a


taciturn gnome of a man with his own omery ways of doing


things. No one really understood him, except perhaps the Gor-


gon, his wife.


 


 


 


 


30                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


But Irene was the Queen of Xanth. She wasn't supposed to


be subjected to this indignity! The traveling illusion, the roc—


those were intended for lesser folk.


 


She paused. Lesser folk? Beware the arrogance of royalty!


She was just the woman who had married the King, and her


present concern was a personal one. She could not presume to


deserve favors that the least of the denizens of Xanth could


not.


 


She would dam well conquer these challenges herself. She


had already handled one, the illusion. Now she would deal


with the second.


 


Obviously the roc was assigned to pick up all intruders and


dump them well away from the castle. She had to nullify that


big bird. But how? The roc was far too powerful for any plant


short of a tangle tree to conquer, and she didn't want to hurt


it. It had not hurt her, after all. This was really a kind of game,


a challenge, not warfare.


 


She checked through her collection of seeds. Purple tur-


nips—no good. Soda poppies—no. Night lilies—no.


 


Suddenly she brightened. She had a rock garden kit with


her! That just might do it.


 


She heard a putrid sound in the distance. Her nose wrinkled.


That was the belch of a stink horn! That must_be the seed she


had dropped, back at the castle. She could use that foul signal


to locate the castle immediately.


 


She marched back toward the castle. It took her a while,


for the huge bird had covered a lot of distance during the brief


flight. When she came to the moat, she dropped her seeds on


the ground. "Grow!"


 


The rock group sprouted. Rock moss spread across the


ground, forming a carpet. Colored stones expanded in pretty


crystalline patterns. Sand formed in miniature dunes, and tiny


streamlets of water appeared. From the whole issued the sound


of strange music, reminiscent of the noise of the twins' jerk


box but harsher. Irene didn't understand rock music, but of


course this was not for her benefit.


 


Now she grew a water lily in the moat. It formed a series


of sturdy wide leaves, stepping-places across the water. She


started crossing.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 31


 


Immediately the roc appeared again. This time she was ready


for it. "Look over there, bird," she told it. "A roc garden."


 


The bird looked, listened—and almost plummeted into the


moat. "Rawk!" it squeaked.


 


"That's right, bird—rock," Irene agreed. "Pattern and mu-


sic—ail yours."


 


The roc landed by the garden and stared at it, fascinated.


It cocked its head, listening. Rocs loved rock gardens! Irene


knew she would have no more trouble with the big bird. She


proceeded on across the moat. She knew there would be one


more hurdle.


 


The stone walls of the castle were imposing. They were


fresh and firm, unlike those of the zombie castle, and were


buttressed by a wooden lattice, though they hardly needed it.


No normal person could scale this barrier. Of course, she


wouldn't have to; she would have a climbing vine to do it for


her, if the front door was locked.


 


Now she arrived at that door. It was solid wood. She knocked


politely. There was no response. She knocked impolitely, with


no better result. She looked for a knob or latch, but there was


none. She pushed on the door, but it was firmly in place. She


couldn't even find a lock; it was probably barred on the other


side. She had expected as much. This was unusual wood; she


had a general familiarity with many types of trees, but did not


recognize this particular kind. It seemed almost as solid and


hard as stone, but it wasn't rock maple or ironwood.


 


Very well; she would use her talent. She brought out a


clinging-vine seed and set it at the base of the wall. "Grow."


 


Nothing happened. She stooped to check the seed but could


not find it. That was funny; that hadn't happened in years. It


must have been a bad seed.


 


She took out a climbing bean and held it in her hand. "Grow."


 


The bean shriveled up and disappeared.


 


Irene stared at her empty hand. This was definitely peculiar!


Her climbing bean had changed to a has-bean.


 


Experimentally, she set out a firecracker plant seed. This


was another of the ones intended for the twins' party; too bad


that party had-been so brutally broken up. This plant wouldn't


 


32                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


help her cross over the wall, but it would verify that her talent


was in order. "Grow!"


 


The seed shrank until it disappeared. There wasn't even the


faintest of detonations. It had done the opposite of what it was


supposed to do.


 


Then she caught on. "Reverse wood!" she exclaimed. "When


I exert my magic, it acts backward!" Her father-in-law Bink


had once spoken of wood like this, found in the hinterland of


Xanth. Evidently the Good Magician had harvested some of


it. What a devious ploy!


 


Now she had a problem. If her talent worked backward near


this wood, how could she grow anything to help her?


 


She considered the castle wall and door again. Irene was a


healthy woman, but this sheer barrier was beyond her. She


could neither scale it nor break it down without help. She might


carry stones and pieces of fallen wood to lay against the wall


and build a ramp she could use to surmount it, but that would


take many hours—while Ivy might be gobbled by a jungle


monster any minute. She needed to get inside the castle now.


 


Humfrey had set up this challenge, and she intended to


conquer it. But she was doing a slow bum at this delay.


 


Bum? Could she set fire to the wood and destroy it? No,


because her flame-vine would only put itself out instead of


burning. She didn't know how to start a fire without magic.


 


"Dam it!" she swore, stamping her foot in a fury of frus-


tration. "I've just got to get rid of that blankety reverse wood!"


 


She put her hands on the nearest section of the lattice, trying


to rip it free, but it adhered tightly to the wall. Now she knew


why the lattice was there—to prevent her from using her magic


on the wall. All the wood, the whole door included, was made


of this stuff.


 


Maybe she could move away from the castle, grow some-


thing useful, and use it to surmount the wall. The reversal did


not apply to magic already completed, it seemed, for the bird-


of-paradise plant had not suffered until it cracked into the wall,


and that was a straight physical shock rather than a magical


one. But this process, too, would take time she might not be


able to afford.


 


There was natural grass growing between the wall and the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 33


 


moat. Maybe that was immune to the reversal. "Grow," she


told it.


 


The grass shriveled back into the ground, leaving a bare


spot. So much for that. Her talent worked—but not the right


way. Shrinkage was no good for her.


 


But what about the stink horn? She had made that grow!


No—now she saw it, on the far bank of the moat. It had grown


some distance from the wall. No exception there.


 


Too bad her talent could not also shrink plants, because


then she could try that, and when the wood reversed the thrust


of her magic—


 


A pear-shaped flash of light illuminated the inside of her


head. Shrink plants? The reverse wood was from a plant, wasn't


it? If the stuff retained any life of its own, which it might,


since it retained its magical effect—


 


"Grow!" she commanded the reverse wood.


 


Immediately the wood shrank, reversing her magic. The


lattice diminished to thin lines, and the massive door warped


and pulled away from its moorings, becoming smaller.


 


The wood had reversed its own growth.


 


Irene pushed the dwindling remnant aside and entered the


castle. "Serves you right, wood," she said ungraciously. "You


shouldn't have messed with a person with Magician-caliber


magic." Her husband had more than once accused her of always


insisting on having the last word; it was a true charge, and she


gloried in it. No word was better than the last word!


 


She walked down the main entry hall. A heavily veiled


woman hurried up. It was the Gorgon, whose direct gaze could


petrify a person. "Oh, Irene, I'm so glad you made it!"


 


"You wanted me to come in?" Irene demanded. "You knew


it was me? Then why didn't you turn off the castle defenses?


I may have ruined them all!"


 


"I couldn't! Only Humfrey can do that!"


 


Irene was in no mood for games, not even with so formidable


a figure as the Gorgon. "Why didn't he, then? The last thing


I wanted to do was waste time!"


 


"Oh, it's terrible! I don't know what to do! I wish I could


change it, but I can't!"


 


"Change what?" Irene snapped.


 


34                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Oh, you don't know, of course," the Gorgon said distract-


edly. "You couldn't know!"


 


"Know what?" This was not only annoying, it was getting


 


peculiar, for the Gorgon was normally the most sensible and


 


self-possessed of women.


 


"Here, I'll have to show you. Come to the playroom."


 


"The playroom? Look, Gorgon, my child is—"


"So is mine." The Gorgon was already leading the way.


 


Frustrated, Irene followed.


 


The playroom was nicely set up with padded floor and walls


 


and brightly colored toys. A diapered baby sat in the middle,


chewing on a dragon doll. He seemed to be about a year old.


"I didn't know you had another child," Irene said, surprised.


 


"1 don't," the Gorgon responded grimly.


"But that's obviously Humfrey's offspring! There is the


 


same—" She hesitated.


 


"The same gnomelike features?" the Gorgon asked.


 


"Well—"


"You have no need to be embarrassed. I loved Humfrey


 


from the first for what he was. His physical appearance was


never important to me. But his mind, his talent—there has


 


never been another like him in Xanth!"


 


"Yes, of course," Irene agreed, discomfited. "No reason


 


not to have another—"


"That is not my baby."


"Not—?" Irene felt a slow flush creeping rebelliously along


 


her neck. Had Humfrey sired a baby by another woman and


turned it over to his wife to raise? No wonder the Gorgon was


beside herself! "I just can't believe—" She found she couldn't


even utter the suspicion. "Humfrey's too brilliant and honest


to—that's why I came to see him—"


 


"You have seen him."


"I have to get his advice!" Irene flared. "Why are you


 


showing me his baby?" Then she bit her tongue; she hadn't


 


meant to say that!


 


Yet the Gorgon hardly reacted. "That's not Humfrey's baby.


 


I assure you, he would never step out on me."


 


Not if he wanted to remain flesh instead of stone! Was that


J" K'- :• "^..irin't hpi


 


what had happened? No, it couldn't be!


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 35


 


Irene's brow furrowed. This was too much for her. "What


are you saying?"


 


"That's Humfrey."


 


Irene laughed. Then she stopped, perceiving the serious


expression under the Gorgon's thick veil. "I must be misun-


derstanding all this in several crazy ways!"


 


"Let the mirror show you." The Gorgon fetched a magic


mirror and propped it up against a wall. "Replay the scene,"


she directed it.


 


A picture formed in the mirror. It became, as it were, a


window to a jungle scene. There was a deep spring in a hollow,


the water not flowing out but rather keeping to itself. By the


spring's edge there was only sand; vegetation appeared in a


peculiar concentric progression outward from it, becoming lar-


ger the farther away it was, until at a fair distance the trees


were full grown. It occurred to Irene that someone or something


must have taken a lot of trouble to trim this region, clearing


the spring, but now the vegetation was growing back. Odd that


it was not growing fastest nearest the water, however.


 


A man tramped into view, old and gnarled and small. "Hum-


frey!" Irene exclaimed. "When is he coming back to the castle?


I must talk to him in a hurry!" All manner of nasty private


suspicions were allayed by the sight of him, as hale and healthy


as a gnome his age could be. But she was aware that this picture


did not jibe with what the Gorgon had just told her. What was


the explanation?


 


"Just watch," the Gorgon said tersely.


 


Humfrey approached the spring with exaggerated caution.


He extended a bottle fixed on the end of a pole, carefully


dipping from the spring. When it was full, he shook it so that


the flip-top lid on it snapped closed.


 


"Poison!" Irene exclaimed. "The opposite of healing elix-


ir—"


 


"Not so," the Gorgon said.


 


His sample complete, the Good Magician shook it dry, then


brought the bottle in to himself and wrapped it in a voluminous


cloth. He retreated from the spring, and the view of the mirror


followed him.


 


Now he came to the magic carpet. There sat his son Hugo,


 


36                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


looking as dull as usual, a pile of soggy fruit before him. It


was really a pity, Irene thought, about the boy's inferior talent;


 


a really excellent talent could have redeemed most of his other


inadequacies. Hugo tried, but simply couldn't conjure decent


fruit. As it was, Hugo had to be a severe disappointment to


his illustrious parents. Small, ugly, stupid, and without useful


magic—what was there to say?


 


Humfrey took time to put away his pole. He handed the


wrapped bottle to Hugo with a warning—the picture conveyed


no sound, but none was needed—in order to free his hands


for the job. His bag of spells was resting on the carpet beside


the boy. Humfrey toted spells around the way Irene toted seeds.


 


The pole, evidently supposed to telescope into a smaller


form, balked. With a grimace of irritation, Humfrey braced its


base against the ground, took a two-handed grip, and shoved


down. Reluctantly, the pole contracted. Irene knew that if her


husband Dor had been doing that, the pole would have com-


plained loudly about getting shafted. The inanimate was always


as perverse as it thought it could get away with. Humfrey took


a new grip, forcing the shaft to shorten again. He was getting


there.


 


The job took him some time, for he was small and old,


while the pole exhibited a splendid diversity of resistances. It


tried to bow and twist out of the man's grip, and it made itself


slippery, and it tried to spring back to full extension while


Humfrey was taking a new grip. But finally he got it com-


pressed into a cylinder, and then to a disk resembling a Mun-


dane coin, and put the disk in his pocket.


 


There was a shaking of the ground. Hugo covered his ears,


reacting to some horrible sound. Good Magician Humfrey


whirled about to face the sudden threat. The view in the mirror


swung to bring into sight—


 


"The Gap Dragon!" Irene exclaimed in horror. Her memory


of that monster was fresh from her own recent encounter. 'That's


where it went after it left Castle Zombie! While I was looking


for Ivy—"


 


The dragon bore down on Humfrey and Hugo, steam jetting


from its nostrils. Words were shouted, still silent in the mirror,


and the magic carpet abruptly took off. Hugo, sitting unbraced,


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 37


 


lost his balance and fell off. The carpet sailed into the sky,


 


carrying Humfrey's bag of spells away. In a moment it was


out of sight.


 


"Oh, no!" Irene exclaimed. "He's lost his magic!"


The Gorgon nodded grimly. "I should have been there," she


said, touching her veil meaningfully. "Men are so inadequate


by themselves. But someone had to tend the castle while he


went for the water from the Fountain of Youth."


Irene suffered another shock. "The Fountain of—!"


 


"Oh, I shouldn't have let that slip!" the Gorgon fussed. "It's


a secret."


 


In the mirror, the action continued. The Gap Dragon bore


down on the man and boy. "A secret?" Irene asked, distracted


by the significance of the Fountain despite the horror of the


scene. Actually, it wasn't a fountain, just a pool or spring;


 


perhaps it only fountained at certain hours of the day or when


the water level dropped and needed replenishing. Many people,


over the centuries, had looked for the Fountain; maybe its


pooliike aspect had caused them to miss it. Anyone who hap-


pened on it unaware and drank deeply, not knowing its prop-


erty, would have been put out of business by an overdose of


youth. "Don't you realize what that water could do for the


people of Xanth? My father—"


 


The Good Magician was yelling at his son. Hugo fumbled


stupidly with the wrapped bottle he held. The sequence seemed


to take forever: dragon advancing, blowing steam, man re-


treating, boy extricating bottle.


 


"Don't you see, it has to be secret," the Gorgon was ex-


plaining. "Humfrey uses it judiciously, to keep himself not


much over a century old, and the Zombie Master uses it to


improve the performance of his zombies—he knew about it in


the old days, in his prior life, and told Humfrey. It used to be


a literal fountain, but it wore down over the centuries—but if


it were available generally in Xanth, no one would ever die of


old age, and some things have to—soon things would be so


crowded-—"


 


Irene tuned her out, watching the mirror. Finally the boy


got the bottle out and the lid off. Responding to instructions,


 


38                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


he swung the bottle in an arc so that its magic water flung out


 


toward the dragon in a spreading stream.


 


"Watch out!" Irene cried uselessly, realizing what such an


 


undisciplined splash could do.


 


The water struck the charging dragon, who immediately


 


began to shrink into youth. It also doused the man.


 


Irene watched, dumbfounded. The water of Youth was a


weapon, for an overdose would rob a creature of all its adult


powers. It seemed that it did not have to be imbibed; the mere


touch of it on a person's skin sufficed. But a weapon could be


turned against friend as well as foe. Both dragon and Magician


 


were helplessly youthening.


 


The Gap Dragon became a smaller monster, with brighter


 


green scales and thicker steam. The Good Magician became a


halfway handsome gnome of age fifty or so, with a straightbr


body and a solid head of hair. But the trend did not stop there.


 


Both progressed, or regressed, to childhood.


 


"They both OD'd," the Gorgon said. "I suppose we're lucky


 


they didn't youthen into nothing. Both are over a century old;


 


that's probably all that saved them. I used the emergency spell


 


Humfrey left me to conjure him back—"


 


The baby Magician disappeared from the image. Irene quelled


 


her shock, realizing that this was not youthening into nonex-


istence, but simply the operation of the conjuration-spell. Hum-


frey vanished from the scene in the mirror because he had


 


appeared here in his castle.


 


Hugo, dismayed and confused, began to cry. The baby


 


dragon shook itself, looked about, spread its fledgling wings,


 


and scooted away, terrified.


 


The mirror image faded out. Irene turned to look again at


 


the baby in the playroom. "It really is Humfrey!" she breathed.


 


The Gorgon sighed. "It really is. And Hugo is still out there.


He didn't seem to get any of the water on himself, but that's


about the only bright spot. I can't tune in on him with the


mirror, because it is set on Humfrey and I don't know how to


retune it. As soon as it realized Humfrey was gone from the


scene, it quit the image. I can't even go out to search for my


 


lost son, because—"


 


Irene realized that the Gorgon was crying under her veil.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 39


 


She had been devastated in the last hour and needed help. Irene


knew exactly how that felt—but was surprised to discover that


the Gorgon, older and more experienced than Irene and the


most formidable woman in Xanth when she lifted her veil, was


in fact less well equipped to handle such calamity than was


Irene herself. Physical or magical power did not serve as well


at this moment as did emotional stability.


 


"Come, sit down, and we'll work this out," Irene said,


taking the Gorgon by the elbow. "My child is out there, too.


That's why I came here." But obviously her mission had been


in vain; there would be no help from Humfrey now.


 


The Gorgon suffered herself to be guided. Soon they were


in the kitchen, the most comfortable place for married women,


sharing cups of T sweetened by the product of B's.


 


Irene eyed a plate of cheeses. One piece was huge, with a


mottled rind, and when she reached for it, it growled menac-


ingly. "Don't take that," the Gorgon warned. "It's monster


cheese, reserved for muensters—I mean monsters. Try this


instead." She turned the plate to present another type.


 


Irene took a piece and chewed delicately. "It's good. What


kind is it?"


 


"Gorgon-zola. I make it myself. I stare at it through my


veil until it's half petrified."


 


Irene had to smile. This was a useful incidental aspect of


the Gorgon's dread talent.


 


Now they got down to business. "First we must get a good


baby-sitter for Humfrey. Uh, is there any known cure for magic


youthening?"


 


"Only time—the same as for the victim of a love spring,"


the Gorgon said sadly. "But I'm willing to wait, knowing that


in due course he will regain his full powers and be in the prime


of life. But what a wait that will be, even if I get hold of some


Fountain of Youth water myself so I can rejoin him in middle


age. And who will fill the role he does for Xanth?"


 


The outlook did look dismal. "Usually there is some coun-


tercharm," Irene said. "If there were some substance or spell


to reverse the effect, to age him more rapidly—"


 


"Only Humfrey would know where to find that," the Gorgon


said. "And he is the one who doesn't know, now."


 


 


 


 


40                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


It was an unfortunate irony. Irene shrugged and chewed her


 


cheese, unable to offer any other suggestions.


 


"But I've got to rescue Hugo!" the Gorgon exclaimed. "Did


you say someone could come here and care for Humfrey while


 


I'm going out to find my son?"


 


"Lacuna, the Zombie Master's daughter, will do nicely.


 


She's just sixteen and good with children." Irene suffered a


retroactive regret that the twins' debut had been so rudely


shattered; instead of a party, there had been disaster.


 


"Oh, yes, I know Lacuna. A perfect imp of a child. She


used to print messages all over the castle. Things like NEVER


PUT OFF TILL TOMORROW WHAT YOU CAN DO TO-


DAY. It seems funny in retrospect, but it was annoying at the


 


time."


 


Irene's brow furrowed. "Annoying?"


 


"It was printed on the toilet,"


Irene swallowed her chuckle. "1 won't even inquire what


 


Hiatus did to the bathroom." Hiatus' talent was growing eyes,


ears, noses, and mouths from walls and other places. "Lacuna


was taking care of Ivy, and 1 believe it was no fault of hers


that Ivy got lost. The Gap Dragon—" It was hard to speak so


objectively, but it was necessary; time was of the essence.


"Lacuna lived here as a child; she surely knows how to stay


out of trouble and where the facilities are. She won't poke into


the Magician's spells." Irene had divided the Good Magician,


in her mind, into two aspects: the century-plus old man he used


to be, and the baby who now existed. The presence of the old


Humfrey would always be felt here, no matter how long he


was away. "You can give her any special pointers she needs;


 


the rest will come naturally. That will free you to go out and


 


fetch Hugo with a clear conscience." .


 


The obscure countenance behind the thick veil brightened.


 


Now the Gorgon had a positive program of action! "I don't


know why 1 didn't think of that myself!" she exclaimed.


 


"We'll have to get Lacuna here quickly," Irene continued.


"That wilderness jungle is dangerous for children." But there


was no need to remind anyone of that ugly reality; best not to


dwell on it. "The carpet's lost; we don't know how to use


Humfrey's stocked spells; is there anything else?"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 41


 


The Gorgon considered. "The roc," she said. "It will obey


you now, since you got past it. It can fly very fast."


 


"I'm sure it can," Irene agreed, not much liking this idea


but aware that it was probably best. "I will have to return to


Castle Zombie to tell Dor what has happened here, then go


 


after Ivy myself."


 


"I'll help you!" the Gorgon said. "We can go together,


 


combining our searches!"


 


"No use. Your son's lost at the Fountain of Youth; my


daughter's lost near Castle Zombie. I don't know how close


the two are to each other—"


 


"I don't know either," the Gorgon admitted. "Only Humfrey


knew the location of the Fountain. But it has to be somewhere


 


in that region."


 


"What about the Zombie Master?" Irene asked. "You said


 


he knew—"


 


"Eight hundred years ago, he knew. But in his long tenure


as a zombie, he forgot. All he remembered was that it did exist,


and somewhere in that area; Humfrey worked from there to


 


pinpoint it precisely."


 


"But Humfrey must have told—"


The Gorgon shook her head. "That was not his way."


All too true. The Good Magician had been notoriously tight-


fisted with information of any type, to the frustration of others,


 


even kings.


 


"Since both Ivy and Hugo are in peril," Irene said, "we'll


have to look for them separately. You rescue yours, I'll rescue


mine—and pray we're both successful."


 


"Yes," the Gorgon agreed faintly, and Irene realized that


the woman had really wanted to make the search together.


Probably she needed the moral support in this hour of crisis.


But it just didn't make sense in the circumstance; they might


find one child and lose the other.


 


"Will you be all right, alone in the jungle?" Irene asked


 


solicitously.


 


The Gorgon touched her veil suggestively. "Who will chal-


lenge me there?"


 


Who, indeed! The Gorgon had less to fear from monsters


than did any other person. "Then it's agreed. Let me use the


 


 


 


 


42                  Dragon on a Pedestal


 


roc to return to Castle Zombie, and then it can bring Lacuna


here, and then you can have it take you to the general region


of the Fountain, which I think must be north of the castle; that's


the way Humfrey went when he left."


 


"Yes," the Gorgon agreed. "Oh, Irene, you've been so much


help! I didn't know what to do until you came!"


 


Irene patted her hand reassuringly. But inside, she was not


at all assured. She had come here for help—and there was


none. Humfrey's horror had been added to her own.


 


Chapter 3. Yak Talk


 


Ivy looked around her. She was in a nice jungle with


many interesting things, so she inspected each one in turn.


 


She realized something was in her hand, and she put it in


her pocket so it wouldn't distract her.


 


Closest was a plant that smelled like a pickle, but its branches


and leaves were so hard as to be metallic. "What are you?"


she inquired, but the plant didn't answer.


 


She pouted. She didn't like unresponsive things. She walked


on, looking for something that would talk to her.


 


She heard a noise in the brush and discovered a large animal


grazing. It had homs like those of a sea cow, a tail like that


of a centaur, and silky hair along its sides like that of a beautiful


woman. In short, it was a strange, composite creature.


 


But Ivy was too young and inexperienced to realize how


strange this animal was or to know proper fear. She marched


right up to it. "What, are you?" she asked. She had always


found this question useful, because, when her father was near,


things always answered.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 43


 


The creature raised its head and stared down at her with a


huge and lovely eye. "I thought you'd never ask! I'm a yak,


of course, the most talkative of wild creatures. I will talk your


ear off, if you don't figure out how to stop me."


 


Ivy put a hand to her delicate little ear. It seemed to be


securely fastened, so she relaxed. "How do I stop you?" She


was rather pleased with her ability to assemble a question cor-


rectly; after all, she wasn't very big. But she had discovered


that she could do a lot more than she thought she could, if she


only believed she could. She had decided to believe she could


talk as well as a grown-up person, and now she could, almost.


But she didn't do it when her folks were present, in case they


should object. Grown-ups had funny notions about what chil-


dren should or should not do, so she had learned caution.


 


The yak shook his head. "Not so readily, cute human child!


That is the single thing I won't tell you! It is my nature to talk


as long as I have a receptive ear—an indifferent ear will do


in a pinch—regardless how anyone else feels about it. You


can't shut me up unless you know how. What do you think of


that?"


 


Ivy looked up at him. "You're a real pretty beast. I like


you."


 


The yak was taken aback. "You aren't annoyed?"


 


"You talk to me. Most people don't. They don't have time.


My folks don't know how well I can talk, fortunately."


 


The yak seemed uncertain whether she was joking. He


twitched his homs. "Well, I have time. I have nothing better


to do than talk. I'd rather talk than eat."


 


"Eat." Ivy realized she was hungry. "I want to eat."


 


"I will talk about eating, then. But first we must introduce


ourselves more formally. What is your given name?"


 


"Ivy. I'm Kmg Dor's child."


 


The yak's mouth curved into a tolerant smile. "Ah, royalty!


You will surely have royal tastes!" He was humoring her, not


believing her parentage. "What do you like?"


 


Ivy considered. It was not that it took her any great cogi-


tation to come to a conclusion, but that she enjoyed this par-


ticular type of consideration. "Chocolate cake."


 


"I never would have guessed! As it happens, there's a choc-


 


44                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


olate moose in the vicinity, but it doesn't like getting nibbled.


Once a bunch of ducks started nibbling, and it said—"


 


"I don't want to hurt anything," Ivy said, sad for the moose.


"Now 1 don't know what to eat."


 


"Then we'll just have to explore. There's lots of succulent


grass in this glade; do you like that?" By way of illustration,


 


the yak took a mouthful of it.


 


Ivy bent down and took a similar mouthful of grass. She


chewed a moment, then spat it out. "No. It's too much like


 


spinach."


 


"There are also leaves," the yak said, reaching up to pull


 


down a leafy branch. Ivy took a leaf and chewed it. "No. Too


 


much like cabbage."


 


"You are hard to please!" the yak lamented cheerfully. "Let's


 


look around more widely."


 


They walked back the way Ivy had come. "What's that?"


she-asked, pointing to the metallic plant with the pickle smell


that had refused to identify itself before.


 


"Why, that's an armor-dillo," the yak said. "It grows the


best armor, but it stinks of the brine used to store it. Some


 


creatures like the odor, though."


 


Ivy wrinkled her cute little nose. "Ugh. They must be dil-


 


lies."


 


"They are indeed! They get pickled every night."


They moved on to a plant whose huge limbs terminated in


 


delicate human hands, each finger manicured and with bright


 


polish on the nail. "What's that?"


 


"A lady-fingers plant, naturally," the Yak said. "You have


hands; you can shake hands in the typical human fashion if


 


you wish."


 


Ivy tried it, extending her right hand toward the nearest


 


branch. She could tell her right hand from her left because her


hands lined up the same way her feet did, and her shoes were


marked R and L. The nearest lady-fingers grasped her hand


immediately. But then all the other hands clamored for attention


by snapping their fingers, and she had to shake them all.


 


At length she drew away, resolving to be more careful


thereafter. She started toward a somewhat vague bush. "What's


that?"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 45


 


"Don't go near that one!" the yak warned. "That's a trance


plant. It doesn't belong here at all."


 


"Why not?"


 


"It grows elsewhere. Probably someone carried it here and


set it on the ground and it rooted. Anyone who gets too close


to it gets dazed."


 


Ivy considered. She was a pretty smart little girl when


she tried to be, especially when she thought she was. Her


father's friend Smash the Ogre had said she might have had


an Eye Queue vine fall on her head; Smash knew about jungle


vines. But that was their secret. Smash took her for walks


sometimes, and he had been quick to discover that she was


smarter than she seemed, sometimes, because he was that


way himself, but he had promised not to tell her folks so


she wouldn't get in trouble. In fact, it was because of Smash


that she wanted to explore the jungle; he had told her how


fascinating it was. Now she had her chance! "How did they


carry the trance plant?"


 


The yak paused. "Why, I never thought of that! Anyone


carrying it would have gone into a trance. Yet I happen to


know that all trance plants grow elsewhere, and are moved to


new locations. It seems to be their lifestyle. They must have


some additional magic to enable them to travel." He looked


ahead. "Ah, there's a foot-ball."


 


As he spoke, the foot-ball rolled into view. It was a sphere


formed of feet. Every kind of extremity showed in it—dragon


talons, bird claws, griffin paws, human feet, centaur hooves,


insect legs, and so on. The feet tramped down a path wherever


it rolled, so that it was easy to tell where the ball had been,


but not where it was going. With so many feet, it was able to


travel quite swiftly and was soon out of sight.


 


However, the path it left made their route easier, since there


were no brambles or pitfalls in it. It didn't matter to Ivy where


it led, as long as there were interesting things along it.


 


Ivy spotted a glittering glassy ball the size of her two fists,


not round but carved with many small, flat facets. She strayed


from the path long enough to pick it up. Beams of light corusca-


ted from it as she held it in a stray shaft of sunlight. "What is


this?"


 


 


 


 


46                  Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"That is a very precious stone, one of the gems distributed


by Jewel the Nymph," the yak said. "Crystallized carbon in


spherical form: a very hard ball. Specifically, a baseball dia-


mond."


 


"What's it for? It's pretty."


 


"People play stupid games with it. I understand the main


game is very tedious—a bunch of players spread themselves


out around the diamond and simply wait, and someone else


throws the ball, and another stands with a stick resting on his


shoulder and watches the ball go by him three or four times,


and then either he gets mad and quits trying, or he runs around


the diamond. Then they start over."


 


Ivy's smooth little brow furrowed in a fair emulation of her


mother's expression at times like this. "That's no fun! Who


does that?"


 


"Mundanes, mostly. They are strange creatures and, I sus-


pect, not too bright. Otherwise they would take more of an


interest in magic, instead of pretending it doesn't exist. What


can you say about a person who refuses to believe in magic?"


 


"That he deserves his own dullness."


 


"That's a most astute remark!" The yak glanced ahead,


hearing something. "Hark! I think I hear a game now!"


 


They walked on toward the sound. Two centaurs were doing


something. "No, that's not a baseball diamond they're throw-


ing. It must be some other game."


 


Indeed it was. Two wooden stakes had been pounded into


the ground, and the centaurs were taking turns hurling shoes


from a nearby shoe tree at them. They were the type of shoes


human folk used, with shoelaces and all. One shoe would land


leaning up against a stake, but the next one would knock it


away. Finally one centaur managed to hang a shoe up on the


stake, whereupon he clapped his hands and the other grimaced.


 


"Oh, that makes you look so sick you'll need a new croggle-


test!" the winner teased the loser.


 


"Equines need regular croggle-tests," the yak explained pri-


vately to Ivy. "To make sure they haven't been infected by


magic. It is very bad to be croggled."


 


Ivy felt a little croggled herself, though she was not an


equine. Some of her best friends were magic-infected centaurs,


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 47


 


but she knew that most centaurs rejected magic as determinedly


as the Mundanes did. "What are you playing?" she called to


the centaurs.


 


"People-shoes, of course," one of them responded absently,


then trotted off to pick up his collection.


 


The yak shrugged. "There's no accounting for tastes," he


remarked. "Some folk like to talk, some like to throw shoes."


 


Ivy agreed it was a strange world. She walked on.


 


The marvels of the Land of Xanth continued, and the little


girl spent all afternoon exploring them, with the yak's helpful


commentary continuing incessantly. A passing milksnake gave


her a bottle of milk to slake her thirst, and she plucked a lollypop


from a pop-sickle plant. Her only bad moment came when a


big B buzzed her and she stumbled off the footpath. The yak


also stumbled, for it was a bumble B, causing creatures to


become clumsy.


 


Ivy wound up at the base of a large tree, feeling terrible.


"Oooh, ugh!" she exclaimed. "What hit me?"


 


The yak looked none too sanguine himself, but he peered


about, seeking the answer. He found it. "The tree!" he ex-


claimed painfully. "It's a torment pine! We must get away from


it!"


 


Ivy hobbled away, and the farther from the tree she got, the


less worse she felt. Finally she got back to the footpath she


had humbled from and felt well again. She would be alert for


any more B's, so she would not stumble into any more trees.


 


But night was nigh, and she was tired. Usually her mother


Irene curbed her long before her explorative instincts were


sated, so she got frustrated but not tired. This time it was the


other way around. "I want to go to bed," she said and paused


in momentary shock, realizing she had spoken heresy. No child


ever wanted to go to bed! So she qualified it. "I don't want


the monster under the bed to be lonely."


 


"Then you should go home," the yak pointed out.


 


"Home?" she asked, baffled. "What's that?"


 


The yak looked at her in perplexity. "That would be the


place where your mother lives. And your father, the—" Here


the yak paused to smirk. "—the King of Xanth. Where you


 


 


 


 


48                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


stay when you don't have anything better to do. Where your


 


bed is."


 


Still her little brow furrowed. "Where?"


 


The yak was puzzled. "You mean to say you don't know?


How can you remember your mother and your bed without


remembering your home?"


 


Ivy shook her head, confused.


 


"Where did you come from before you met me?"


 


She pondered. "Don't remember."


 


"How could you forget your own home?" the yak persisted.


 


"1 don't know." She began to cry.


 


The yak was disconcerted. "Here, I'll find a bed bug. They


make very nice beds." He began to cast about, looking for a


 


bed bug.


 


There was the faintest of swirls in the air, not so much a


 


breeze as the mere suggestion of motion. Ivy almost remem-


bered being near something like this before, but not quite. The


yak, intent on his mission, walked right through that swirl.


He stopped, looking perplexed. "What am I doing here?"


 


he asked, switching his tail.


 


"You're my friend," Ivy said, her sniffles abating for the


 


moment. "You're looking for a—"


 


"I don't remember you!" the yak exclaimed. "I don't re-


member anything! I'm lost!" Alarmed, he galloped off,


 


Ivy stared after him. It seemed she had found the way to


shut him up—but she was not pleased. She had lost her only


 


immediate friend.


 


She walked along the path, trying to catch up to the yak,


but he had forgotten her and was already out of sight. Once


she thought she saw him, but it was only the chocolate moose,


who was going in the opposite direction and didn't wait for


 


her.


 


It was darkening now, and the pleasant trees were turning


 


ugly. She ran and tripped over a root that lifted to snag her


toe. She skinned her knees in the fall and got dirt in her face.


This was too much. Ivy sat in the path and wailed. She was,


 


after all, only three years old.


 


Something heard the noise and came toward her, half slith-


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 49


 


ering, half whomping through the underbrush. It had six legs


and green, metallic scales, and it steamed, and it was hungry.


Ivy heard it and looked up in time to stare into the horrendous


little countenance of the rejuvenated Gap Dragon.


 


Chapter 4. Zora Zomble


 


Irene was fuming. She had, as it turned out, wasted


precious time traveling to the Good Magician's castle, and now


she was losing more. Of course, she had helped the Gorgon,


and that was worthwhile—but what was happening to Ivy


meanwhile? The Xanth jungle was no place for a three-year-


old child alone!


 


She glanced at the little plant perched in an upper pocket.


It was a miniature variety of ivy, enchanted to relate to the


child Ivy. As long as the plant was healthy, so was Ivy. If the


plant wilted, that meant trouble or illness. If the plant died—


 


Irene shook her head. The plant was healthy; no point in


worrying about what might be. She knew her daughter was all


right and had known it all along. It was the future that worried


her. All she had to do was find her daughter—soon.


 


The roc deposited her at Castle Zombie. "Wait here," she


told it. "There'll be a return delivery." She hurried inside.


 


Millie the Ghost came to meet her. "Listen carefully," Irene


said without preamble. "Good Magician Humfrey has been


turned into a baby, and his son Hugo is lost. The Gorgon will


look for Hugo, but needs a baby-sitter for Humfrey. A roc is


waiting outside to take Lacuna there. Is that all right with you?


Good. Go tell Lacuna. Where's Dor?"


 


"Out looking for Ivy," Millie said, taken aback by the rush


 


50                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


of information. "They all are—but there's so much jungle to


search—"


 


"I'll find him myself," Irene said impatiently. "You see to


Lacuna." She hurried back outside, leaving the older woman


to her confusion. Actually, she was sure Lacuna would be


thrilled to get roc-transport; that was a most unusual mode of


travel for ordinary people.


 


"Where's Dor?" Irene demanded of the nearest zombie.


 


The mottled face worked, trying to assemble an answer. A


hand came up to scratch the nose, and the nose fell off.


"Wwhhooo?" the creature whistled.


 


"My husband!" Irene snapped. "Dor. The King, you im-


becile! Where's the King?"


 


Decayed comprehension came. "Kkemmm," the thing said,


and pointed a skeletal extremity to the north.


 


"Thaankss," Irene said, mimicking it, though what scant


humor the action might have had was wasted on a thing whose


brain was glop. She rushed north.


 


Soon she encountered a centaur. It was Chem. "Hello, Ir-


ene!" the filly called.


 


Chem was a few years younger than Irene, but centaurs


aged more slowly than human beings did, so she was now in


the flush of nubility. In human terms, Chem would have been


about the age of the twins. Hiatus and Lacuna, or a little older.


She was certainly an attractive specimen of her kind now, with


fair hair falling from her head to touch the equine shoulder,


and a full and bare bosom of the centaur kind. Of course,


Chem's appearance was nothing new to Irene; she had ridden


the centaur from Castle Roogna to Castle Zombie, a journey


of several hours by hoof and longer by foot. But she gained a


clearer picture of Chem, seeing her standing alone in the forest.


This filly was currently well worth the attention of a male of


her species, but as far as Irene knew, there was no immediate


prospect. There were not many of the magic-performing cen-


taurs, and the other kind would not have anything to do with


them. This meant, unfortunately, that Chem had a quite rea-


sonable chance for spinsterhood, attractive though she was.


 


"Oh, ouch, no!" Irene exclaimed, making a connection.


"That zombie said, 'Chem,' instead of 'King.'"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  51


 


The centaur frowned. "What's the matter?"


 


"I was looking for my husband!"


 


"Aren't we all," Chem murmured, frowning again. But in


an instant she smiled. "He's searching southside, with Chet. 1


can take you to them. Grundy says Ivy's not in this region


anyway."


 


"Grundy?" Irene asked blankly.


 


"Me—Grundy the Golem," the little creature said from the


foot of a tree, insolently pretending she did not remember him.


Grundy seldom did anything politely that he could do impol-


itely, and prided himself on being obnoxious. But he did care,


and was a reliable aid in emergencies. "I came to help search.


Chem's taking me from glade to glade, and I'm asking all the


local flora." He ran to rejoin Chem, who reached down to pick


him up. Grundy was so small he could sit comfortably in her


hand.


 


"Well, take me to Dor," Irene said, mounting the centaur


behind the golem. She had never really liked Grundy, but had


to concede that he could be useful at a time like this, and it


was nice of him to volunteer.


 


Chem galloped south, dodging around trees and boulders


and hurdling ruts. Centaurs liked to run, and they were good


at it. Soon the threesome located King Dor.


 


Irene rattled out her story about the fate of the Good Ma-


gician. "So I've got to find my daughter myself," she concluded.


She didn't even need to ask whether Dor had found Ivy; she


knew he had not. She had known at the outset of this crisis,


in her heart, that only she could handle it properly. Why else


had she suffered the horrible vision?


 


"That doesn't necessarily follow," Dor said with his an-


noying masculine reasonableness. "Our search pattern should


in due course succeed—"


 


"I'm her mother\" Irene cried, refuting all further argument.


 


The familiar look of male bafflement and resignation passed


across his face. "Well, if you ride Chem, with Grundy


along—"


 


It hadn't occurred to Irene to join forces more permanently


with the centaur, and certainly not with the golem; but actually,


that was not a bad idea, especially if it allayed Dor's hesitancy.


 


 


 


 


52                 Drogon on o Pedestal


 


Irene glanced at Chem to see if she were amenable. She was.


"Of course," Irene agreed, as if that had been the intent from


 


the start.


 


"And take a zombie—"


 


"A zombie!"


"They know the area," he pointed out. "And you can send


 


it back to the castle if you get in trouble. That is, if you should


need to send a message back." He was correcting his slip;


 


naturally, she would not be the one to get in trouble. "Then


the Zombie Master will know where to send assistance."


"You're not objecting to my going?" Irene asked, just to


 


make quite sure he knew he did not.


 


"Dear, I know you work best in your own way. I'll return


 


to Castle Roogna and consult with Crombie and check the


arsenal. There should be something that will help, in case you


don't find Ivy soon. Meanwhile, with Humfrey out of business,


I had better be available at home so you'll know where to get


in touch with me. There is also the matter of the forget-whorls


 


to handle."


 


This did make some sense, she had to concede. She had


 


anticipated more argument from him, but evidently -he was


learning the uselessness of that. He really would not be able


to help locate Ivy from Castle Roogna, because, though Crom-


bie the soldier's talent lay in pointing out the direction of


anything, Crombie was now so old and frail that his talent was


unreliable. But with Dor safely back at Castle Roogna, she


would not have to worry about anything happening to him and


could concentrate completely on the immediate mission. "I'll


keep going until I find Ivy," she promised. "It shouldn't be


 


long. She can't have wandered far."


 


"True," Dor agreed wanly. Suddenly Irene realized what


 


his real motive was—he was half afraid Ivy was in deeper


trouble than mere separation from her family and he wanted


to locate some magic means to confirm or deny this without


alarming Irene herself. He had an ivy plant of his own,


so knew the child was healthy—but this disappearance was


already more serious than it had first seemed. With the


forget-whorls moving through the area, taking out people ran-


domly ...


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 53


 


Dor was letting her keep her hope as long as possible. She


would let him keep his. Irene kissed him in silent thanks for


what he hadn't said, then remounted Chem. "You," she said,


pointing to the nearest zombie. "Come with us." Anything to


satisfy her husband, who was trying so hard to do what he


thought was right. The zombie would be a nuisance, but maybe


she would find Ivy soon, so it wouldn't matter.


 


The centaur started walking. Irene waved good-bye, then


turned her face forward, knowing Dor would be watching her


as long as she remained in sight. The designated zombie shuf-


fled along behind.


 


"Hey, you plants!" Grundy called. "Any of you see a little


girl pass by this afternoon?" This was for the others' notice;


 


actual plant language was largely inaudible and wholly incom-


prehensible to the human ear. The golem would repeat the


message in the dialects of any plants and animals he saw.


 


After a pause, Grundy shook his head. "None here," he


reported. "But I guess we already knew that. We'd better circle


around the castle until we pick up Ivy's trail. It's got to be


here somewhere."


 


"Let's see a map of the area," Irene told Chem. "We can


pick the best route for circling the castle."


 


Chem projected her map. It formed in the air before her, a


three-dimensional representation of Castle Zombie and the re-


gion around it. But portions were fuzzy. "What's wrong with


your picture, horserump?" Grundy asked, his normal lack of


diplomacy evident.


 


"I'm not familiar with this region," the centaur explained,


unruffled. Centaur stallions, like human males, could have bad


tempers, but the fillies were femininely stable. "I didn't have


time to explore much of it before the Dragon came. I have to


see it before I can map it."


 


"Then what good is your talent, marebrain?" Grundy de-


manded. Irene felt a tinge of ire at his insolence but kept her


mouth shut; Chem could take care of herself. .


 


"I never get lost, ragbrain," Chem said evenly. Actually,


the golem's original head had been wood, not rag, but it was


a fair insult. Now, of course, Grundy was alive, with a living


 


 


 


 


54                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


brain. "Once I've been to a place, I've got it on my map. So


 


I can always find my way back."


 


The golem, realizing that insult would be met with insult,


 


shut up and concentrated on his business. They circled Castle


Zombie clockwise; three-quarters of the way around, Grundy


picked up the trail. They had actually spiraled out somewhat


and were now a fair distance from the castle.


 


"This armor-dillo plant saw her pass!" Grundy exclaimed.


 


He pointed east. "That way."


 


Irene controlled her thrill of joy. They hadn't completed the


 


rescue yet.


 


"Odd direction to go," Chem remarked, "Didn't you say


 


you saw the zombie carry her west, not east?"


 


"That's right!" Irene agreed, her gratification at finding the


trail tempered by this surprise. "She couldn't have wandered


 


all the way around the castle!"


 


"Ask the 'dillo how Ivy arrived," Chem told Grundy.


The golem queried the plant, using a series of rustlings and


creakings and pickle-crunching sounds. "She just toddled up


from the direction of the castle," he reported. "She didn't look


 


as if she'd walked.far."


 


Irene hesitated, athwart a dilemma. She wanted to recover


 


her lost child as soon as possible, but knew that in the Xanth


wilderness it was best to take no mystery on faith. If she found


how how Ivy had traveled this far, she might have an important


 


clue to where she was going.


 


"We'd better check this," she decided, hoping she wasn't


 


wasting critical time on something irrelevant. "Go back and


 


trace how Ivy got here."


 


"You know it's late," Grundy reminded her. "If she's caught


 


out here at night—"


 


"I know," Irene agreed. "I dread that. But this may be


 


important. There's a mystery here that may have bearing. How-


ever she got from west of the castle to east of the castle, she


may do it again to get somewhere else, while we are looking


 


in the wrong place."


 


The golem shrugged his tiny shoulders. "It's her funeral."


 


Irene suppressed the urge to hurl the miniature man into the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 55


 


nearest tangle tree. "Just ask the plants," she said between her


teeth.


 


Chem moved toward the castle. Grundy queried the vege-


tation along the way. "They haven't seen her here," he reported.


 


The group backtracked, checking more closely. The zombie,


who had been dutifully trailing the centaur, did its best to help,


peering into the bushes on either side.


 


Ivy's trail commenced near the armor-dillo. The plants there


said she had walked from the west, but the plants to the west


did not remember her.


 


"Something extremely peculiar here," Chem said. "She can't


be traveling intermittently."


 


Irene spotted something in a nearby field. It was a large


animal. For an instant her chest tightened; then she saw it was


a grazing creature, not a carnivore. "Maybe that—whatever it


is—saw Ivy," she said.


 


Chem looked. "That's a moose. A vanilla—no, a chocolate


moose. Harmless."


 


They went over, and Grundy questioned the moose. The


animal looked up warily. "It wants to know if we're ducks,"


Grundy said with disgust. "It doesn't like ducks who nibble."


 


"Tell it to stop ducking the question," Irene said.


 


After a moment, the golem reported that the moose had seen


a child of the proper description, but not here; she had been


some distance to the east, going the other way.


 


"Farther along," Irene said. "At least we know she was all


right then. We'll go there soon; right now I want to know why


her trail is intermittent here."


 


They resumed the backtrack. Grundy narrowed it down to


two blades of grass. The eas^t one remembered Ivy and said


she had come from the west; the west blade denied it. Soon


the two were in an argument, and then in a fight. One blade


slashed at the other but was parried and countered. In moments


the surrounding blades chose sides and joined the fray. The


field became a battlefield.


 


"This is getting us nowhere!" Irene protested, dancing about


to avoid getting slashed on the ankles. "One of those gay blades


must be lying."


 


56                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"No, grass -is inferior," Grundy said. "It doesn't have the


wit to lie. It just stands tall and defends its turf."


 


"But their stories directly contradict! They can't both be


true!"


 


Now Chem's fine centaur mind came into play. She suffered


less distraction from the blades because her hooves were in-


vulnerable. "They could—if a forget-whorl passed."


 


"A forget-whorl!" There was the answer, of course. It had


blotted out the trail, for the plants it had affected had no memory


of events preceding the passage of the whorl. "But that


means—"


 


"That it could have touched Ivy, too," Chem finished. "I


had hoped that wouldn't be the case."


 


"But without memory—" The prospect was appalling, though


Irene had also thought of it before. She just hadn't wanted to


believe it. "Not even to remember the dangers—"


 


"But the whorl could have passed after Ivy did," Chem


pointed out. "So it didn't hurt her, just wiped out a section of


her trail."


 


"Yes..." Irene agreed, relieved. "Or maybe it just grazed


her, making her forget a little, such as how to get home, without


really hurting her." That was stretching probability somewhat,


but was a better theory than nothing. It was possible, Irene


reminded herself fiercely.


 


"We shall trace her quickly," the centaur reassured Irene,


cutting off the questionable speculations. They all knew how


deadly the wilderness ofXanth could be, even when a person's


memory was intact.


 


"Let me try one more thing," Grundy said. "That buckeye


over there is to the east of the forget-line, and those bucks eye


everything that passes them, especially if it's in a skirt. Maybe


it saw Ivy come in and wasn't in the path of the whorl."


 


"Good idea!" Chem agreed. "Ask it!"


 


The golem sent out a mooselike honk at the tree. In the


distance, the chocolate moose looked up, startled, then realized


this call was not for it. The tree's antlerlike branches twitched.


Eyelike formations in the trunk blinked. It honked back.


 


Grundy became excited. He honked again. The tree re-


 


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 57


 


sponded with a considerable passage of rustlings and wood


noises.


 


The golem translated: "The buck says he eyed this region


four hours ago and saw a magic carpet glide in, carrying a bag


and a child."


 


"That's no way to refer to a woman!" Irene snapped.


 


"A bag of spells," Grundy clarified, and Irene blushed. She


had waded into that one!


 


"A carpet!" Chem said. "That could only be—"


 


"Humfrey's carpet!" Irene exclaimed. "It escaped when the


Gap Dragon attacked him!"


 


"It must have come down near-Ivy," Chem said. "These


carpets may spook, but they always return. They don't know


what to do by themselves. But why didn't it return to Hum-


frey?"


 


"He was gone!" Irene said. "The Gorgon conjured him home.


Hugo must have wandered away, so the carpet simply went


looking for them. When it spied Ivy—"


 


"It dropped down to see if she was its owner," Chem fin-


ished. "And Ivy took a ride on it, just for fun."


 


"She would," Irene agreed grimly. "She has very little sense


of danger when she gets interested by something. She inherits


that from her father."


 


The centaur glanced askance at Irene, but did not comment.


 


"And she picked up a good-luck charm," Grundy added.


"The buckeye saw that happen, too."


 


"Good-luck charm?" Irene asked. "Then how could she have


gotten caught by the forget-whorl?"


 


"The tree didn't see that," Grundy said.


 


"Naturally not! The whorls are invisible!"


 


"But the whorl may have missed her," Chem pointed out.


"We know only that it passed here, perhaps soon after she did,


not that it got Ivy. The good-luck charm could have fended it


off, or at least diminished its effect, depending on how strong


the charm was. If her continuing trail remains purposeful, we


can assume that she wasn't really hurt by the whorl."


 


"I don't know," Irene said, worried. "Things don't always


happen the way they should, here in Xanth. Dor's father


 


 


 


 


58                 Dra9on on a Pedestal


 


Bink—" But that was another subject; Bink had always been


amazingly lucky, needing no charm.


 


"We do know a whorl got the zombie who carried her from


the path of the Gap Dragon," Chem said, glancing at the zombie


who patiently followed them now. This was a different zombie;


 


the patterns of rot were dissimilar, not that it mattered. One


zombie was very much like another. "There must be a number


of whorls around, striking randomly."


 


"Probably the whorls followed the dragon from the Gap,"


Irene agreed. "The dragon should be immune to them, having


lived in the ambience of the original forget-spell for centuries.


There could be an affinity because of that long association.


Anyway, we seem to have solved the riddle of Ivy's departure;


 


she flew the carpet to this side of the castle. But she's on foot


now; the carpet evidently took off again when she got off it,


and is lost. We need to catch up to her before—"


 


"Before nightfall," Chem supplied diplomatically.


 


They followed the trail more quickly now, the golem elic-


iting a report from a lady-fingers plant that used hand signals


to describe a human child and a huge animal.


 


"Animal?" Irene asked, alarmed.


 


"Perhaps the chocolate moose," Chem suggested.


 


Grundy conversed further with the local plants, while the


lady-fingers wrung their hands in distress at not being able to


identify the creature. But another plant recognized the type.


"A yak," the golem finally reported. "They like to talk. They're


generally harmless, unless they talk your ear off. Stroke of


luck her running into that particular animal."


 


"The good-luck charm," Chem said. "Obviously she had it


with her, though she may not have recognized its significance.


It brought her a fortunate wilderness companion."


 


"After fending off the forget-whorl, or most of it. But those


charms only last a few hours when used," Irene said worriedly.


"They only have so much power, and each intercession of good


luck depletes their charge. Ivy must have needed a lot of luck


out here, so the charm will be exhausted by nightfall."


 


The centaur glanced at the sky. "We have another hour yet.


We can move faster than she could. We'll find her."


 


"Fat cha—" Grundy started to remark with his normal cal-


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  59


 


culated insensitivity, but was interrupted by a coincidental cough


from the centaur that almost dislodged him. "Uh, yes, sure."


 


They went on, tracing the trail along a footpath and past a


centaur-game region. "If only the centaurs had realized Ivy was


lost," Chem said. "I know they would have carried her right


back to the Castle Zombie!"


 


"The lucky charm was fading," Irene said grimly.


 


There was a warning rumble of thunder. A storm was headed


their way. They hurried.


 


They passed a torment pine. Then, just beyond it, the trail


stopped. No plant remembered anything.


 


"Another forget-whorl!" Irene exclaimed. "Or maybe the


same one, rolling along. It blotted out everything's memory!"


 


"Those whorls don't seem to be large," Chem said. "We


should be able to pick up the trail on the other side of it. I'm


sorry we didn't think to bring along some of that whorl-nul-


lifying potion Humfrey gave you."


 


"Haste always does make waste," Irene said.


 


The thunder rumbled again, louder. It sounded like the cloud


Irene had disciplined with the watermelon seeds, and that could


mean trouble. The inanimate wasn't very smart, but it was very


omery. The cloud must have rounded up reinforcements and


returned to the fray.


 


Soon they found the trail—but it was only the yak. "Do


yaks leave their companions?" Irene asked.


 


"Not while those companions are still able to listen," Chem


said. "A yak will never voluntarily stop talking."


 


"Yeah, you have to know how to shut it up," Grundy put


in.


 


"How do you do that?" Irene asked.


 


The golem shook his little head. "No one knows."


 


"Ivy surely didn't know—and even if she did, she wouldn't.


She likes conversation." Irene frowned. "I only wish she were


willing to talk more herself. She listens to me, but she doesn't


say much. Sometimes I worry about her being retarded,


like—"


 


"Like Hugo?"


 


"Not that bad, of course," Irene said hastily. "I'm sure Ivy


 


 


 


 


60                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


will talk when she gets around to it. She's only three years


old, after all." But that tinge of uncertainty remained.


"Something must have happened to her," Grundy said.


"The forget-whorl!" Chem interjected before Irene could get


more upset. "It must have touched the yak, and the animal


forgot Ivy and wandered away."


 


Irene relaxed. "Yes, of course. We must backtrack, then


cast about for Ivy's trail."


 


There was a detonation of thunder that made them all jump,


then a stiff gust of wind, and the rain began. This was definitely


the fragment of the King of Clouds, restored to power by the


moisture of the evening and a host of satellite clouds. Now it


was getting even with Irene, and she was not in a position to


do anything about it. She ground her teeth in private ire—she


didn't like being bested by water vapor.


 


"The trail will have to wait a little," Chem said. "We aren't


going to be able to trace anything in the storm."


 


"Yeah, it'll be a real drenchpour," Grundy said enthusias-


tically. "I wonder who antagonized that cloud? They don't zero


in like this for no reason."


 


With bad grace, Irene took out a seed. "Grow," she directed


it, and an umbrella plant sprouted. Its broad leaves spread out


in an overlapping pattern, creating a watertight shelter. Soon


it grew large enough to protect the three of them.


 


Just in time, for this was indeed a drenchpour. Water came


down in traveling sheets, doing its best to blow in sidewise.


Oh, that cloud was angry! Irene had to grow a wallflower to


wall it off, but they were soaked before the flower completed


its growth. Rivulets washed across their feet. Chem excavated


channels with her hooves to drain the water, but now the ground


was so soggy that it was no pleasure to stand on. Irene grew


rock-roses in lieu of chairs for herself and Grundy. But then


itch-gnats swarmed in, as they did when people were vulner-


able, and she had to grow a giant toad plant to snap them up.


The trouble was, the toad also snapped at dangling curls of


Irene's green hair and Chem's blond tail, mistaking them for


flies or spiders dangling on threads. All in all, it was an un-


comfortable situation.


 


The zombie stood just outside the shelter, having no need


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  61


 


of it and knowing that its kind wasn't wanted inside. The


sluicing rain carried bits and pieces of the creature away, but


it never seemed to lose mass. That was the thing about zombies;


 


they were forever shedding their spoiled flesh, yet always had


more to shed. It was one of the less appetizing types of magic


in Xanth. But Irene knew how loyally the zombies had defended


Castle Roogna through many crises, freely sacrificing whatever


sort of lives they had when any trouble came. They were the


ultimate selfless creatures. And she remembered how a zombie


justice of the peace—maybe that was "piece," because of the


way he had been falling apart—had agreed to officiate when


she married Dor. Zombies were good people, despite being


rotten.


 


Still the rain came, settling in for a long seige. Obviously


the storm meant to pin them down for the night. Hell had no


fury like that of an angry cloud, she reflected, for Hell was


full of fire, while the cloud was full of water. Irene didn't like


being pinned down; the wilderness was especially dangerous


at night. Maybe the king cloud hoped something bad would


happen to her while she was pinned. But she couldn't go home


as long as Ivy was out here alone.


 


Something had to be done; Irene's teeth were chattering


with developing chill. That cloud had reached high in the cold


sky to find icy water! She used the last remaining light of day


to grow a candle plant, lighting it with a small flame-vine.


That provided enough artificial light for her to grow a few


staples. Most plants wouldn't grow in the dark; they required


the energy of sunlight. But her talent could force the issue with


a few, with the artificial light.


 


She managed to grow a towel plant, with fine dry towels


for all, so they could dry off and abate the chill. Since Irene


had to strip to use her towel, she grew a curtain plant to give


her some privacy. Actually, she wasn't sensitive about being


seen by Chem, as centaurs had little personal modesty; and


anyway, Chem was female. She showed all the time what Irene


was showing only now. But Grundy was another matter. He


would make obnoxious remarks, not because he had any real


interest, but because that was his nature. He would feel in-


adequate if he let such an occasion pass by without some ob-


 


 


 


 


62                Dragon on • Pedwtol


 


servation about cheesecake or the erosion of birthday suits.


And his big mouth would be active when he encountered other


males subsequently. Irene knew it was foolish of her to pay


any attention to such nonsense, but she did.


 


Once dry, she wrapped two towels about her and pinned


them with pins from another pincushion plant. The towels would


have to do as clothing till morning, when she could grow a


sunflower to dry her regular clothing and a lady-slippers plant


to replace her sodden footwear. She grew a cheese plant and


a breadfruit and a chocolate plant before the last natural light


faded; these would suffice for supper. It was a miserable sit-


uation, but they could endure it for one night.


 


Irene hoped her husband Dor wasn't worrying too much.


He seemed to think she would not survive by herself; it was


one of the halfway charming male notions he retained. She


missed him already, there in snug Castle Roogna with the dry


floor and friendly ghosts and the continuing entertainment of


 


the magic tapestry.


 


But she missed Ivy more. That sweet, innocent, inexperi-


enced child lost in this jungle! Her child! Irene touched the ivy


plant she wore; only its continued health reassured her that her


daughter remained well. Without that assurance, Irene would


have been forging through the night, regardless of the danger,


desperately searching for what she might never find. She was


none too sanguine as it was, but the ivy made the situation


 


bearable.


 


She saw the zombie at the fringe of the flickering candle-


light. It looked miserable out there. Of course zombies were


always miserable-looking, with one foot pretty much in the


grave. A zombie would rest literally in the grave; some of them


slept for centuries, quietly decaying, and only roused them-


selves to throw off their blanket of dirt when summoned by


some strange awareness of need for their services. Still, the


sight of this one bothered her. "Are you hungry?" she asked


 


it.


 


"Hhunnggh?" the thing said.


 


"Hungry. Eat. Food." Irene extended a piece of cheese, not


knowing whether such things ever ate.


 


The zombie reached a gangrenous hand to accept it. Irene


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 63


 


forced herself not to flinch away from the contact. "Ffooodh,"


the creature said.


 


"Yes, to eat." Irene illustrated by taking a delicate bite of


her own piece of cheese, though now her appetite had dimin-


ished considerably.


 


The zombie tried it. Three teeth crumbled, and a segment


of lip fell off. The firm cheese was impervious to the creature's


feeble effort at mastication.


 


"I suppose not," Irene said, controlling the roiling of her


stomach. "I really don't know much about zombies."


 


"None of us do," Chem agreed. "They are not like us, if


that is not a ludicrous understatement."


 


"Easy enough to find out," Grundy said, perceiving an op-


portunity for mischief. "I can talk to the things as readily as


to anything else, though they aren't strictly alive. It's one place


• where King Dor's talent overlaps mine; he can talk to them


because they aren't quite alive, and I can talk to them because


they aren't quite dead." He smiled with happy malice. "What


intimate girlish secrets do you wish to exchange with this one?"


 


"Well—" Irene discovered that she really wasn't very cu-


rious about zombies. They were such appalling things! Pan of


the horror was the thought that someday she could find herself


animated as a similar creature if she happened to die in the


vicinity of Castle Zombie. Death was never fun to contemplate,


and this kind of half-death was worse.


 


There was a low hissing roar from the damp darkness beyond


the shelter. "That's a bonnacon!" Grundy exclaimed with alarm.


"I'd know that noise anywhere."


 


"Sounds more like a dragon to me," Chem said, swishing


her tail nervously.


 


"The bonnacon is a dragon, horserace," the golem re-


sponded. "It has the horns of a bison—that's a mythical Mun-


dane animal—and the posterior of—well, let's just say it's


worse going than coming."


 


"Dragons eat people!" Irene reminded them. "And I can't


grow many plants in the dark. We're in trouble!"


 


"You'd better grow something,, because the thing has winded


us," Grundy warned. "The bonnacon is too big and fast for us


to escape it; we have to fight it off."


 


 


 


 


64                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"With pieces of cheese?" Irene demanded. "We need a


 


weapon, and 1 doubt my knife will—"


 


Chem unslung her bow. "Pinpoint its location, and I'll shoot


 


it," she said.


 


"No good, ponytail," the golem said. "Your arrows would


 


only annoy it. We've got to have a tough plant, like a boxwood


 


or tangler."


 


"Not at night," Irene said. "Right now all I can grow is


 


night bloomers."


 


"Then grow the night bloomers!" Grundy cried. "The mon-


ster's almost upon us!"


 


Irene heard the most horrendous rasp of the dragon's breath.


 


She was not the most timid of women, but now she was ter-


rified. Her mind numb, she tossed down a seed, "Grow!"


"Maybe we can make a lot of noise and scare it off," Chem


 


said.


 


"No good," Grundy replied. "When the bonnacon retreats,


 


it blows out its whole quantity of digestive refuse—in simpler


 


language, its—"


 


"Spare us your vernacular," Irene said. "We understand


 


what the stuff is."


 


"Right into the faces of its pursuers," the golem continued


 


with a certain enthusiasm. "The stuff not only stinks to high


 


heaven, it's so strong it sets fire to trees."


 


"But if we can't escape the monster, and we don't scare it


off—" the centaur said, understandably concerned.


 


"That's why we need Irene's fighting plants. Something that


will balk the dragon without really frightening it, so it will go


away peacefully. That's the key: we must discourage it without


 


annoying it."


 


"Lots of luck," Irene muttered. "Look at them!" She moved


 


the candle to illuminate what she had grown. "My night bloom-


ers!"


 


There they were—several sets of delicately tinted feminine


 


bloomer-panties, the kind worn at night or under voluminous


 


skirts.


 


Grundy worked his little face in an effort not to guffaw.


 


"Now if we can just get them on the dragon—" he said. A


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 65


 


smirk was obviously scrambling around in his head, trying to


get out through his face.


 


Bloomers to prevent the dragon's voiding from splattering


them! The notion was ludicrous; the people would be eaten


long before the bloomers could do any such thing, and the


dragon's refuse would bum out the bloomers on the way by.


Yet the idea had a certain foolish appeal. A dragon in bloomers!


That was almost as nonsensical as Irene's vision of a dragon


on a pedestal.


 


Now the huge homed head of the bonnacon became dimly


visible in the fringe of candlelight. There were flickering high-


lights on every giant tooth. Irene saw immediately that, though


this dragon lacked steam or fire, it was far too formidable for


them to fight. Even its eyes had metalbone lids that would


probably stop Chem's arrows. They were helpless before it.


Irene got ready to scream, though she detested this sort of


useless feminine reaction. Sometimes there was no alternative.


 


The dragon nudged forward. The zombie interposed itself


between the sheltered party and the monster. "Schtopf!" it


cried, blowing out a piece of tongue. Speech was not easy for


zombies.


 


The bonnacon never even hesitated. It snapped up the zom-


bie. The huge and awful jaws crunched together. The zombie


squished, and putrid juices squirted out.


 


The dragon paused. An expression of distaste spread slowly


across its chops, in much the same manner as a like expression


had spread across the face of the Gap Dragon when it crunched


the stink bomb. Then the bonnacon spat the zombie's body


out. "Ugh!" it groaned, understandably. There was nothing


delicious about a squished zombie.


 


The zombie landed under the umbrella, a sorry mess. The


dragon turned and tromped elsewhere, looking for better food.


It did not spray out its fire-started refuse, since it was not


frightened; it just departed in disgust.


 


"The bonnacon thinks we're all zombies!" Irene breathed.


 


"You do sort of look like one," Grundy informed her help-


fully. "In a towel, yet."


 


Probably true. Irene's hair was plastered to her head and


body, and the towels could be mistaken for ragged clothing.


 


66                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


There were so many zombies in this region near Castle Zombie


that the confusion was natural. The zombie had saved them by


 


discouraging the dragon.


 


But at what cost? Irene was not exactly partial to zombies,


 


but she did appreciate the sacrifice this one had made. If it


weren't for the zombie, Irene herself would have been crunched


by the jaws of the monster. The creature had acted with courage


and dispatch when all other hope was gone—and had paid the


 


terrible price.


 


She knelt to inspect the zombie. It was in a sad state—but


 


all zombies were in a sad state. They were the walking undead,


perpetually decaying without ever quite collapsing. Usually it


took complete dismemberment to put a zombie all the way out


ofcommisssion. If this one were typical, it might survive. "Are


you—?" she asked, balking at the words "alive" or "dead."


Zombies, as Grundy had clarified, weren't exactly either.


"Hhurrtsh," the thing replied faintly.


"It's still functional!" Chem said, surprised.


"She says it hurts!" Grundy translated for the zombie.


"Of course it hurts!" Irene snapped. Her diffidence van-


ished, and she grabbed a spare towel and used it to mop up


the pus and saliva and juice that covered the body. "She's just


 


been crunched by—" Irene paused. "She?"


 


"Sure, she's your kind," the golem said. "Didn't you know?"


"No, I didn't realize," Irene said, taken aback. "She's so,


uh, far gone it wasn't obvious." But now, as she wiped the


torso, she saw that it was true. There were what once had been


 


female attributes there.


 


"I hadn't realized either," Chem said soberly. "Naturally,


 


there would be females of their kind as well as males. The


Zombie Master can reanimate anything that once lived."


 


The zombie tried to sit up. "Hey, don't do that!" Irene


protested. "You've just been terribly crunched by a dragon.


Your—your blood spurted out! Your bones must be broken!


 


You're lucky you're—animate!"


 


"Ah, you can't kill a zombie," Grundy said. "You can hack


 


it to pieces, but the pieces will slowly draw together and reas-


semble. Magic makes a zombie function, not biology."


"Maybe so," Irene said grimly. "But this one just saved our


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 67


 


lives, and she's not so far gone she can't experience pain and


human sensitivity. We've got to do something for her."


 


"I agree," Chem said. "But what can be done for a zombie?"


 


"Ask her, Grundy," Irene said.


 


"And ask her name," Chem added.


 


It had not occurred to Irene that a zombie would have a


name. Now she chided herself for the way she had dehumanized


them in her mind. Zombies were, after all, people—or had


been, before dying and becoming undead.


 


The golem issued a series of slushy syllables and decaying


particles. The zombie responded with coughs and chokes and


noises that sounded like garbage being sucked down a half-


clogged sewer drainhole.


 


"She says her name is Zora," Grundy reported in due course.


"She killed herself about fifteen years ago when her true love


was false. Her folks took her body to the Zombie Master, and


he animated her. She's been serving him since. She would


prefer to be all-the-way dead or fully alive, but neither is pos-


sible, so she just muddles along. She says it's a living. Well,


that's not precisely it, but the term doesn't translate well."


 


Surely it didn't! What an awful thing it must be, Irene


thought, to be forever half dead! "Yes, but how can we help


her?" she demanded of the golem. "There must be something."


 


The golem interrogated Zora Zombie again. "The only thing


that brings her kind closer to life is love," he reported. "Some


living man must truly love her, to counteract the evil of the


one who did not. Then she would be almost human, as long


as his love lasted."


 


Chem whistled. "That is a difficult thing! Nobody loves a


zombie. Most men prefer their women young and, er, whole-


some."


 


"Yes, I know," Irene said. "I was that way once. Then I got


married." She smiled, but it wasn't entirely a joke. Marriage


had brought new responsibilities—and Ivy. Marriage had been


the end of her nymphly existence and the beginning of a ma-


tronly one, but she wouldn't trade it. "Well, we'll try to help


Zora Zombie somehow. She certainly deserves it!"


 


Irene put her hand to the zombie's bony shoulders, no longer


repelled by the contact, and helped her sit up. Whatever healing


 


 


 


 


68                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


processes occurred in zombies were operating now, and soon


Zora was back on her feet and stumbling about in her normal


fashion. She moved out into the falling rain, where she seemed


to be the least uncomfortable.


 


"If there is anything I, personally, can do—" Irene called


to Zora, still feeling inadequate.


 


"I believe you have already done it," Chem murmured.


 


"Done what?"


 


"Extended a little human caring. That's why she mended


so rapidly—and may continue to improve, if such treatment


continues."


 


Irene was taken aback, and hardly pleased with herself. She


knew she had been treating the zombie with contempt before.


Could any amount of decent treatment make up for that?


 


Well, she would find out.


 


"I suppose we'd better sleep," Irene said. "We can't do


anything now, and we're probably as safe here as anywhere."


 


The others agreed; they lay down on towels and bloomers


and tried to sleep. Zora flopped on a wet rock outside the


umbrella shelter. Irene was not at all comfortable, physically


or mentally, but she was a realist. She would endure what^he


must to get her child back alive. No price was too great.


 


She thought she would lie awake all night, but somehow


she didn't. Not quite. She thought if she did sleep, she would


have bad dreams; however, it seemed the local night mare was


not paying attention, and no bad dreams came.


 


Chapter 5. Coven-tree


 


I he baby Gap Dragon was only a fraction of its


adult size and not much more than triple Ivy's mass. But its


primary features were intact; it had six legs, a sinuous tail, a


set of wings too small to enable it to fly, and a horrendous


head full of teeth. Its scales were metallic, a rather pretty green


with iridescent highlights, and the tip of its tail was knifelike.


 


The dragon eyed Ivy. It slavered. Its tongue slopped around


its face, moistening its teeth and making them gleam. A jet of


pure, clean, white steam issued from its throat. Big creatures


were now too much for the dragon to tackle, but Ivy was little


and succulent. It was ready to feast.


 


Ivy looked the dragon in the snout. She clapped her hands


with girlish glee. "Oh, goody!" she exclaimed in delight. "A


playmate!"


 


The dragon paused. This was not, it suspected, the proper


reception accorded its kind by lone human beings of any size.


Its memory of its adult life had been excised along with its


age, so it could not remember any prior encounters with this


life form; but its basic instincts were more important than its


memory anyway. It was geared to chase down a terrified and


fleeing morsel, to steam it into a tasty, half-cooked state, to


crunch it into digestible chunks soaked in delicious blood, to


swallow the delectable pieces, then to burp afterward and take


a pleasant nap. It was also geared to flee anything larger than


itself or more dangerous, such as a man with an enchanted


sword. Creatures of approximately its own size and ferocity it


would fight, establishing territorial prerogatives. It was vaguely


69


 


 


 


 


70                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


aware that it had once possessed an excellent private territory,


but it had no idea now where this was. That hardly mattered


here, because it faced prey, not a monster similar to itself. But


the Dragon lacked experience and instincts relating to friendly


 


receptions. What was the proper response?


 


Ivy walked up to it fearlessly. "My very own pet dragon!"


 


she cried. "Green, like Mommy's hair! To be my friend and


companion and to guard me when I'm afraid." She reached out


 


to pat the ugly snout. "What a lovely creature!"


 


The dragon was not at all reassured. In fact, it found itself


athwart a dilemma. Chase, flee, or fight? None of the signals


matched a pattern. No one had ever called it lovely before or


patted it on the snout. So it remained stationary, taking no


action. A nervous waft of steam puffed from it.


 


"Nice steam!" Ivy said. "You're a steamer, so your name


is Stanley." She had been told tales of strange, funny Mun-


dania, where impossible things existed, such as metal machines


that traveled on wheels and people who had no magic. She


wasn't good at comprehending impossibilities, but she had an


apt memory for names. "Stanley Steamer," she repeated.


 


"You're wonderful!"


 


Ivy was indulging in a simple but subtle process of iden-


tification and transference. First, she was a creature of love,


for love had always abounded in her family, so naturally love


radiated from her. She bestowed on her toys and pets and


friends the kind of unquestioning love she received herself.


Also, she was aware of the way men treated women, as ex-


emplified by her father's handling of her mother. King Dor


placed Queen Irene on a pedestal. Irene complained about it


often but was privately rather pleased. Ivy had spent many


hours of many days searching Castle Roogna for that pedestal,


but it seemed to be invisible, like the ghosts. Finally she had


realized that it was magic, like the monster-under-the-bed that


only she could see. King Dor was able to put Queen Irene on


the pedestal that no one else could see or feel, and Irene could


not get off it, complain as she might. It was a special enchant-


ment he could perform. Ivy liked enchantment, so she had tried


to develop her own invisible pedestal on which she could place


her friends. She had by diligent effort perfected it, but had


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 71


 


lacked a suitable friend for it. Smash the Ogre was really too


big to fit on it. But now she had a suitable prospect, and so


she placed her new friend Stanley on it. He was the very best


of all the little dragons she knew!


 


Stanley, like Ivy's mother, was not entirely comfortable on


that pedestal; but again, like her mother, he was not entirely


displeased. There were things to be said in favor of pedestals,


and he was the right size for this one. What made Ivy's pedestal


especially effective was her talent of enhancement. Whatever


traits a person or creature possessed, in her eyes, became more


pronounced, powerful, durable, and good. When she had noted


how well her mother grew plants, her mother had grown them


even better. When Ivy had met the friendly, talkative yak, the


creature had become more friendly and helpful. Now Ivy per-


ceived how handsome and nice Stanley Steamer really was.


 


Stanley suffered a period of disorientation, as was normal


for creatures abruptly discovering themselves on pedestals. He


hadn't known his name was Stanley. He hadn't known he was


wonderful. Certainly he hadn't known he was lovely. Then the


full power of Ivy's magic took over, for it was Magician-caliber


sorcery, the kind of power few mortals comprehended, and the


dragon became exactly what she perceived him to be—her


handsome and loyal friend, playmate, and pet. Like many a


male before him, he succumbed to the enchantment of a sweet


little female, without even knowing the nature of her sorcery.


He was not aware that he had lost a battle of remarkable sig-


nificance; he didn't even know there had been a battle. Because


his natural instincts had no guidelines for this role, he had to


accept hers. He was precisely what she wanted.


 


Ivy, because she was what she was, a creature of love and


innocence and unsuspected power, had in an instant tamed one


of the most formidable monsters of Xanth—the Gap Dragon.


No one had ever done that before. Some people might have


considered it a miracle, but it was not; it was merely an early


indication of Ivy's own formidability, which was allied to that


of her grandfather Bink.


 


"You must have very hard scales," Ivy said, tapping the


scales of Stanley's neck; and now they were metal-hard. "Such


pretty colors, too!" And the colors intensified, manifesting as


 


72                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


elegant shades of green and blue and gray with iridescent spar-


kles. Stanley was now so pretty as to smite the unwary eye.


"Oh, you're such a nice dragon!" She hugged him about the


 


neck and kissed his green ear.


 


Bemused, the dragon accepted her embrace. Had he not


 


been so hard-scaled and pretty-colored, he might have melted


right into the ground, for Ivy's affection was a very special


 


thing, quite apart from her magic.


 


"And such nice, hot steam," she continued. Stanley jetted


 


a superheated jet, much hotter than he had ever managed be-


fore.


 


Ivy's attention soon wandered, for she was, after all, only


 


a little girl without any great store of attention. She hardly


 


needed it. "I'm hungry! Aren't you?"


 


Stanley agreed that he was hungry by nodding his head,


 


making the scales of his neck glitter nicely. In fact, now he


 


was ravenous.


 


"Then we must find some food," Ivy decided. "For supper."


 


She looked about.


 


Stanley sighed privately. Ivy herself was the most delicious


 


possible morsel, but he could no longer even think of that


without wincing. No one would consume her while he was on


 


guard!


 


Nearby was a crabapple tree, with quite a number of ripe


 


crabs. "Gee, I bet those are good," she said, reaching for one.


But the crab snapped at her with its huge pincer, and she hastily


withdrew her hand. She had learned the hard way about things


 


that pinched, back at Castle Roogna.


 


Still, those crabs looked awfully good. "I know!" she de-


cided, for she prided herself on her ability to solve problems


when she tried; indeed, that ability had intensified to do justice


to her pride. "Mommy cooks crabs in hot water. Then they


don't snap!" She had not realized, before this moment, why


her mother went through the ritual with the water, putting hot


peppers into the pot to bring the liquid to the boiling point,


then dumping in the crabs. It was a significant revelation,


 


worthy of Ivy's effort.


 


But she didn't have any hot water. In fact, she had no water


 


at all and no hot peppers to heat it. Ivy pondered, and in a


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  73


 


moment she came up with a solution, for she was trying to be


a precocious child. "Stanley, your hot steam can cook them!


Then we can both eat!"


 


Stanley looked at the crabapple tree, not understanding. He


did not need to steam crabs; he could crunch them raw without


difficulty. Their meat became his flesh, and their shells became


his scales, in the natural order of assimilation.


 


"Oh, come on," Ivy said encouragingly. "I know you're


smarter than that!" The dragon discovered he was smarter than


he had thought, and now he understood her notion. She could


not crunch crabs live and raw.


 


Stanley positioned himself before the crabapple tree and


sent forth a jet of sizzling steam. It touched a crab, whose


greenish shell instantly ripened to bright apple red, and the


creature fell to the ground. Ivy picked it up—and dropped it,


for it was hot. She stuck her fingers in her mouth, unscorching


them. Then she made do; she used a section of her ivy-green


skirt to protect her fingers and picked the crab up again. It


smelled delicious.


 


But she didn't know how to crack open the shell, as she


had no nutcracker. Then she looked at Stanley's gleaming teeth


and had another bright idea. "You can crack it!" she exclaimed.


 


She poked the cooked crab into the comer of the dragon's


mouth where the chewing teeth were. Stanley crunched down


slowly until the shell cracked. Then he eased up, and she took


the crab back. The problem had been solved.


 


She picked out the meat and chewed it. "Yes, it's very


good," she said. "Cook some for yourself, Stanley."


 


Stanley shrugged and steamed several more crabs and chewed


them up, shells and all. He discovered that they were good this


way, too. His horizon had been broadened; now he knew how


to eat cooked as well as raw meat. In due course, both girl and


dragon were satisfied.


 


But now night was closing more insistently. "I guess Mommy


hasn't found me yet, and Daddy's busy with something more


important," Ivy remarked, unconcerned. She knew Queen Irene


would show up when it suited her convenience. It wasn't often


the woman forgot about bedtime, though. "We must find a


good place to sleep."


 


 


 


 


74                 Drogon on a Pedestal


 


The dragon, of course, normally slept anywhere he wanted


to; no other creature would attack him. But he was much smaller


and less experienced than he had been, and was daunted by


the threat of darkness. How would he escape the monster under


the bed if he had no bed to climb on? So if Ivy believed it was


necessary to find a good place to sleep, then it must be true.


 


They walked on, seeking a good place. They came to a tree


on which grew not crabs but small men. Stanley wafted an


experimental cloud of steam at it, in case the men were edible,


and a number of them turned red and dropped off.


 


They had been steamed, but they were not cooked. Each


fallen man bounded to his feet, and a company of them gathered


below the tree. "Oh, babies!" Ivy exclaimed, perceiving that


each wore diapers. "This is an infant-tree!"


 


These were pretty tough babies. Each had a helmet and a


little sword or spear. Now they scowled and marched, their


weapons extended threateningly. Stanley wafted more steam


at them, but the troops of the infant-tree forged on, using little


shields to deflect the steam. Their red color was that of anger,


not of ripening or cooking.


 


"I think we'd better run," Ivy said intelligently; "Your scales


are tough, Stanley, but my skin is tender, because I'm a cute


little girl. Anyway, it's getting too dark."


 


Stanley wasn't certain of the logic of all this, but knew he


wasn't as smart as she was, since thinking wasn't normally the


prerogative of dragons. Yet he understood what she wanted.


 


They found the trunk of another tree. This one was huge;


 


it would have taken Ivy some time just to walk around the


base, climbing over its monstrous, buttressing roots. The fo-


liage was dense, an impenetrable mass that spread out almost


horizontally near the bottom. "We'd be safe up there," Ivy


decided. "But how can we get up?"


 


They were in luck. Behind the tree was a crane. The bird


had long, thin legs and a long, thin neck and a long, thin bill.


It was a large bird, so that when it stood up straight, its head


disappeared into the leaves of the tree. Indeed, it was engaged


in lifting stones from the ground to the foliage, cranking up its


head in slow, measured stages.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 75


 


Ivy paused, watching this procedure. She concentrated, and


finally figured it out: the bird was practicing rocky-tree.


 


The troops of the infant-tree were in hot pursuit, delayed


only by the shortness of their stride and by their need to detour


more widely around the projecting roots than Ivy and Stanley


had to do. Ivy didn't waste time. "Mister Crane, will you lift


us up into the tree?" she asked. "I'll give you—" She hesitated,


searching about herself for something to offer, for she knew


that it was proper to give favors for favors. She found a metal


disk in her pocket and brought it out. "This."


 


The crane peered at the disk. The disk gleamed in the last


slanting beam of daylight. The crane was charmed, for it liked


bright things. It accepted the disk, then hooked its bill into


Ivy's skirt-band and hoisted her up into the foliage. She spun


dizzily with the sudden elevation, but grabbed the branches as


•they came within reach and scrambled up into the soft darkness


of the leaves.


 


The crane's bill descended, hooked onto Stanley's tail, and


hoisted him up similarly. Soon he was with her again, which


was just as well, because she was nervous about being alone


in the dark.


 


It was almost completely night in the tree, but there were


many soft leaves, so Ivy arranged a bunch of them by feel into


a bed that was comfortable enough. She couldn't see the ground,


so she didn't worry about falling. Stanley formed a nest of his


own and curled up snout to tail in the fashion of his kind. In


moments they were both asleep.


 


There was a terrible storm during the night, but the massed


leaves channeled the water around, so that Ivy and Stanley did


not get wet and were only dimly aware of the deluge. Ivy drew


her leaf-blanket more tightly about her, and Stanley snorted a


waft of steam. Both were glad to be high and dry; few expe-


riences are cozier than being nicely sheltered from bad weather.


 


In the morning it took Ivy a little while to remember where


she was. At first she thought she was home in bed, but the


color wasn't right. Her bedroom was pink, with climbing ivy


plants that her mother had grown for her. This place was green,


 


 


 


 


76                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


with faint pink swatches of light where a few bold sunbeams


poked through. And, of course, she had no pet dragon at home.


 


"Stanley!" she exclaimed with joy, reaching across to give


him a hug. "You're such a nice dragon!"


 


The baby Gap Dragon woke with a startled snort of steam,


switching his tail. His middle set of legs fell through the foliage,


and he had to scramble for a moment to recover secure footing.


They were, after all, up a tree. But he was also much nicer


than he had been.


 


"I like this tree," Ivy decided. "Let's stay up here!" Stanley,


who had discovered that he liked being hugged by a cute little


girl, agreed.


 


Ivy looked for a bathroom, but found none. She discovered,


though, that anything she did dropped harmlessly through the


floor of foliage and out of sight and out of mind, so that was


no problem. Birds did it, after all; no wonder they found trees


so convenient!


 


Next she looked for a kitchen, with no better success. But


there were assorted fruits and nuts dangling within reach, so


she plucked and ate them. Stanley wasn't sure about this form


of sustenance, but at her urging he consumed a bunch of red-


hot pepper fruits and found them delicious. He liked hot stuff;


 


it helped heat his steam just as effectively as it heated Ivy's


mother's water. Then he ate some of the more juicy fruits, for


he also needed liquid from which to generate his steam.


 


Now they moved on through the tree, exploring. Foliage


was everywhere, making this a jungle in itself, but there was


a certain pattern to it. The branches twisted generally upward,


and the layers of leaves became firmer at the higher levels.


This was vaguely like an enormous house, with many floors


and walls and ramps; it seemed to extend forever. Stanley had


no trouble, for his body was long and low and sinuous, but


Ivy felt nervous on the smaller branches.


 


Finally they reached the highest level, where the sun shone


down, and here the network of branches was so thick and so


intertwined, and the leaves so many and strong, that the visitors


could safely walk anywhere. The top of the tree was roughly


level, with the mounds of individual branches resembling hills;


 


the outermost boughs rose higher to form a kind of retaining


 


 


 


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  77


 


wall that prevented them from falling off. The leaves were of


varied colors here, too, so that it was more like a regular


landscape.


 


There were some large, individual leaves projecting from


the nether mass of the treescape, with black patterns on them.


The nearest one was marked WELCOME TO COVEN-TREE,


and below it a smaller leaf was marked DO NOT LITTER.


Ivy was too young to read, and the Gap Dragon had never


learned how, so they ignored these leaves.


 


Ahead was a series of leafy cages containing strange ani-


mals. The sign-leaf by the first said GI-ANTS. Inside were


several huge and strange insects, each as big as Ivy herself.


Their bodies resembled those of ant lions, but their heads were


strange. Ivy pondered a moment, then managed to remember


where she had seen creatures like these before. "In a pic-


ture!—" she exclaimed. "In a book of weird Mundane mon-


sters. Mommy called them 'ants.' They must be a crossbreed


of ant lions and, and—" But here she stalled; she could not


figure out what could account for the changed heads. "But 1


thought they were smaller."


 


Stanley peered at the odd creatures, as fascinated as Ivy


was. One of the huge ants snapped its mandibles at the Dragon,


and Stanley jetted some steam back at it. The ant waved its


long antennae, and Stanley switched his tail. Mundane mon-


sters made him uncomfortable; they simply weren't natural.


 


The next cage was labeled MA-MOTHS. Inside were the


biggest night butterflies Ivy had ever seen, with furry antennae


and folded dark wings. They carried no butter, however. They


seemed to be asleep, though it was day.


 


Another cage contained an ENOR-MOUSE crunching up a


huge chunk of cheese. Others had TREMEN-DOES, which


were large, split-hoofed animals, vaguely like the yak, eating


leaves; GIGAN-TICS sucking on a big bloodroot; STUPEN-


DOES, even larger than the other does; and IM-MENS, which


were ogre-sized men.


 


Ivy paused at the last exhibit. It didn't seem right to her for


any type of men to be imprisoned like this. Her mind was


small, so her thoughts translated to action very quickly. "Stan-


ley, let's let these creatures go," she said.


 


78                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The dragon was willing. He jetted so fierce a shot of steam


at the leafy lock in the IM-MENS cage that it melted, and the


gate swung open. The mens crowded out, pleased with their


 


new freedom.


 


Ivy and Stanley went back along the cages, melting each


 


lock, having found out how easy it was to free the exhibits.


Soon all the confined creatures were free, charging about madly.


There was such pandemonium that Ivy and Stanley were daunted.


They retreated to the very edge of the coven-tree, climbing the


retaining wall. This wall intersected the wall of an adjacent


tree where things were less hectic, so they jumped across,


 


leaving the confusion behind.


 


This new tree was very pretty. WELCOME TO PAGEAN-


TREE, its leaf-sign said, and of course they ignored it. They


were too interested in all the pretty colors of the foliage, much


brighter than the leaves of the last tree, and in the remarkable


 


forms this new foliage assumed.


 


There were also marching bands, each band a strip of cloth


or cord or rubber with little legs that tramped along at a meas-


ured pace, somewhat the way the tough babies of the infant-


tree had marched. Ivy was entranced, and Stanley became


interested, too, since she thought he would be.


 


But after a while, even the splendors of the pagean-tree


palled, for life was more than pageans, and they jumped to the


foliage of still another tree. This was, its sign said, a DATE


PALM, its fronds representing all the days of the year. Day


lilies grew in little cups of earth, but only one bloomed each


day, so that the precise date was always marked. In the very


center grew a large century plant, its thick, long, green leaves


spreading out in a globe, spiked along the sides and tips.


 


In the middle of the century plant was something really


fascinating. It seemed to be another plant with straight stalks


clothed by many small, round, bright leaves that glittered in


the sunlight like golden coins. "Ooooh, pretty!" Ivy exclaimed.


"I want one!" Little girls resembled big cranes in this respect;


 


they liked pretty things.


 


She tried to get in to the coin plant, but the spurs of the


century plant prevented her. The spurs were very sturdy, so


she could not simply push them aside. Stanley helped, steaming


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                79


each spur so that it turned soft, which enabled Ivy to pass. But


progress was slow, for there were many spurs. Stanley had to


stay right with her, because as soon as the two of them passed,


the spurs became hard again. Stanley tried to chew off a leaf,


but its juices were like those of a zombie, and he quickly


desisted before he got sick. So they wriggled and scrambled


their way through the many thick leaves with Stanley expending


much steam, until at last they arrived at the bright plant in the


very center.


 


Ivy reached for a coin, a smile of innocent delight on her


face. But the moment her little fingers touched the golden leaf,


there was a flare of light from the plant that bathed both girl


and dragon, making the entire scene glow eerily. It was a glow


Ivy's mother had seen in a vision but had not quite understood,


for it was only an incidental part of the vision.


 


The two of them froze exactly as they were, becoming living


statues, unmoving, unbreathing.


 


They had been caught by one of the least dramatic but most


powerful plants in Xanth, the one that ultimately governed and


brought down almost every other living creature: thyme.


 


Chapter 6. Xanthippe


 


I he storm had cleared by morning, but it had had


its revenge on Irene by wiping out all conceivable tracks and


traces and so battering the vegetation that it could not remember


the events of the day before. The trail was now thoroughly


cold and wet.


 


In addition, the sun was laggard about penetrating the cloud


cover, so Irene couldn't dry her clothing properly. She grew


 


80                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


new bloomers and slippers, and from dry towels fashioned a


skirt and jacket, cut and buttoned appropriately. She wasn't


entirely comfortable, but she set out bravely enough, making


Grundy query every plant in the region, just in case. None of


 


them remembered Ivy.


 


"I hesitate to suggest this," Chem began, "but—"


"Then don't suggest it!" Irene snapped. She knew what the


centaur was going to say—that something had captured Ivy


and taken her away, so that the little girl might never be found.


But the ivy plant remained green, signaling the child's health,


and Irene would not rest until she rescued her.


 


They searched for hours. At one point a griffin spied the


party and swooped down for a closer look. Griffins were among


the most feared creatures of the wilderness, as they possessed


the bodies of lions and the wings of eagles and were always


hungry and ferocious. But Irene gave this one no shrift. She


hurled down a boxwood seed and ordered it to grow.


 


The plant grew into a small tree with many hard, wooden


gnarls. It moved these gnarls about, boxing at the griffin. The


boxwood was aggressive; it liked physical contact. Only a few


of these attacks were necessary before the animal fled.


 


Finally Grundy got a lead. "This anchor plant saw her! It's


very hard to dislodge, so the rain couldn't wash out its memory.


 


But—"


 


"But what?" Irene cried, dashing over.


"But she had a companion," the golem said reluctantly. "Not


 


the yak."


 


"But she's all right!" Irene said, as if daring the golem to


 


deny it.


 


"Yes. But the creature she met—"


 


"It didn't attack her!" Irene said with the same defiance.


Her ivy plant remained vigorous, reassuring her.


 


"Not exactly..."


 


"Perhaps 1 had better question him—" Chem offered.


 


But Irene would have none of the centaur's levelheadedness.


An uncomfortable night, physically and emotionally, had short-


ened her fuse, and she had never been especially noted for her


patience. "Out with it, knothead! What creature?"


 


"It sounds like the Gap Dragon."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  81


 


Now Irene reacted. She had been braced for anything. Any-


thing but this. She fell back against Chem, almost collapsing.


The centaur grabbed her to support her. "The—Gap—?"


 


"Reduced," Grundy said quickly. "Remember, you told us


it got doused with Youth elixir and youthened into babyhood,


just like Humfrey."


 


"But the G-Gap Dragon!" Irene protested. "The most vicious


monster in Xanth! No matter what size it is now!"


 


"Yes. The same."


 


Irene nerved herself. "What happened?"


 


Grundy queried the anchor plant. "They seem to have made


friends," he reported doubtfully. "They walked away together."


 


"The Gap Dragon has no friends!" Irene said, perversely


arguing with him. "It's a loner. It eats everything it catches."


 


"That can't be entirely true," Chem said. "Unless the dragon


is immortal, it must have had parents, and it will have to breed


to reproduce itself. So there must be a place in its scheme for


companionship. And now it has been rejuvenated. It could


indeed be immortal, if it uses the Fountain of Youth regularly —


but I doubt that is the case. Regardless, it could be lonely, as


a child in that situation would be."


 


"Some child!" Grundy exclaimed.


 


"Children do differ from adults," the centaur insisted. "They


are more impressionable, more open—"


 


"More likely the dragon just didn't happen to be hungry at


the moment, so it saved her for the next meal," Grundy sug-


gested helpfully.


 


Chem aimed a forehoof at the golem but missed. Irene, just


beginning to believe that her child might possibly be all right,


suffered a renewed pang. The Gap Dragon was a scheming,


canny creature, smarter than the average dragon. "We had


better catch up to them soon!" she said grimly.


 


They traced the youngsters to an infant-tree. Several of the


tough babies remembered the pair. "'Sure we chased 'em,'"


Grundy translated. '"The beast really steamed us! We don't


take that shift from anyone!'"


 


"But where did they go?" Irene demanded.


 


"What's it to you, old dame?" another baby asked, hanging


loose as the golem translated.


 


 


 


 


82                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Just answer the question, you little swinger," Irene said


 


sternly.


 


The baby paused in its swinging. "They fled beyond the


 


witch's tree," it said. "By the time we made a forced-march


there, the trail was cold. We've got better things to do than


 


hunt for dummies."


 


"One of those dummies was my daughter!" Irene exclaimed


 


angrily.


 


"Tough shift, sister," the infant retorted.


"I'll tough-shift you, you fat brat!" Irene cried. She threw


 


down a seed. "Grow!"


 


The seed sprouted into a cowslip plant. In moments it was


 


depositing slippery and smelly cow-chips all around. Next time


the infants marched, they would find themselves slipping in


 


truly shiftless stuff.


 


"That wasn't nice, Irene," Grundy said smugly. He appre-


ciated dirt, no matter who flung it.


 


"Just tend to your business, golem, or I'll grow a wart plant


 


on your head!"


 


Grundy shut up and tended to his business.


But the trail was indeed cold. The witch's tree was distracted


by an infestation of large bugs or wild animals in its foliage


and wouldn't answer Grundy's query. Apparently the bugs had


been confined and recently released, for they were raising havoc


in the upper foliage. The grass below the tree was washed out.


So the party simply had to go on, casting about as before,


hoping to find a plant or tree that remembered a child and a


 


little dragon.


 


They got beyond the region where it had rained, but still


 


there was no clue. Irene was too stubborn to admit they had


lost the trail entirely and were probably going in the wrong


direction. Her daughter had to be out here somewhere!


 


They came to a bleak area, yellowish overall, where normal


trees gave way to strange, thick-trunked growths from which


grew long, thin, grasslike leaves with upright spikes at the top


bearing whitish flowers. Grundy queried one and discovered


it was a grasstree named Xanthorrhoed.


 


"Now this is interesting," Chem said. Centaurs were chron-


ically fascinated by unusual fauna and flora. "Xanthorrhoed is


 


Dragon on a Pedestal          -      83


 


one of the really primitive, fundamental plants of Xanth, as


can be told from its name."


 


"Xanth-homd?" Irene asked. "I don't have any seed for


that."


 


"Perhaps you should add some to your collection. I believe


this type of plant is associated with—"


 


"Witches," a new voice said. Irene looked around to see a


sallow, yellow, old woman. Distracted by the grasstree, she


had not seen the woman approach. "What are you creatures


doing in my garden?"


 


"I'm looking for a child," Irene said shortly. "Have you


seen her? Three years old, perhaps accompanied by a small


dragon—"


 


"Ah, so," the witch said. "I just may have news of those.


They belong to you?"


 


"My daughter," Irene said. "Where is she? I must reach her


before—"


 


The witch looked Irene in the face. The witch was an ugly


old crone, hunched and dirty, with a wart on her nose. "Go to


my hut yonder, enter the cage there, and lock yourself in," she


said.


 


Irene tried to resist this ridiculous directive, but found her-


self compelled. The witch's talent was instant hypnotism, or


something stronger; Irene had to obey.


 


She walked to the hut, entered it, and found the cage inside.


She got into it and drew the door closed, hearing the click of


its lock.


 


Now that she had done the witch's bidding, Irene found the


compulsion relieved. She was in control of herself again. But


she was locked in, and the wooden bars of the cage were too


strong for her to break. She had a knife, but knew it would


take a long time to saw through one of these bars.


 


Well, she could cope with that! She dropped a seed on the


floor. "Grow!"


 


The seed sprouted brightly. It was a fire fern. In moments


it had set fire to the cage and was burning through several bars.


 


While she waited, hunched in the comer farthest from the


blaze, Irene kept busy. She grew an octopus plant, which she


knew would do her bidding. When the witch entered the hut,


 


 


 


 


84                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


she would become captive herself. As an added precaution,


Irene sprouted a club moss so she could arm herself better.


 


A few minutes later, the witch entered the hut. The octopus


wrapped its tentacles about her, and Irene menaced her with a


club. "Now, you illicit creature, I want to know—" Irene


began.


 


The witch looked her calmly in the eye. "Put down the club.


Tell your creature to release me."


 


"Oh, fudge!" Irene swore. "I forgot about the hypno-stare!"


But she put down her club, then directed the octopus plant to


release the witch. She had some limited powers over the plants


she grew, though she still had to be careful with the most


aggressive ones. A tangle tree, for example, did not take many


orders from anyone. She resolved to turn her back to the witch


as soon as the compulsion left her, so that she could not be


hypnotized again.


 


But before that happened, the witch did hypnotize her again.


"Sit down, woman. Listen to what I say."


 


Irene sat down on a rickety wooden chair and listened,


seething. She had made such an obvious mistake, letting the


witch look her in the eye a second time!


 


"I shall introduce myself," the witch said. "I am Xanthippe,


the wicked witch of the wilderness. I associate with the Xan-


thorrhoed trees, the root plants of Xanth, as their name sug-


gests. You have intruded on my property and you are in my


power. I see you are a sorceress yourself, and that pleases me


more than you may presently appreciate, but you remain subject


to my will. Because 1 have your daughter."


 


Irene could not speak, since she had been ordered to listen.


But the news electrified her, and she strained forward atten-


tively.


 


"She and the little dragon are captives of my thyme plant,"


the witch continued. "They intruded on my premises, as you


did, and indulged in much mischief before they were restrained.


They loosed my collection of gargan-tuons. There are tuons


rampaging all over my coven-tree, where I keep my most val-


uable exhibits. So they had to be punished. They will remain


enchanted forever, until I decide to free them, or at least a


century, whichever comes first." She eyed Irene speculatively.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 85


 


"Oh, to be sure, with your clever control of plants, you could


free them, too—but only I know where my thyme plant is


hidden and what menaces are guarding it. I can have your child


destroyed before you can rescue her. You must have my co-


operation, if you wish to save her—and you shall have that


only at my price."


 


Now Irene could speak. "You have the nerve to hold my


daughter hostage? Do you know who I am?"


 


"No," the witch said. "Who are you?"


 


Irene suddenly realized that this old crone could be much


worse to handle if she learned she had the Queen of Xanth in


her power. Better to leave her in ignorance. Irene found that


the old hag's power could compel her actions but not her words—


except when words were actions, as in directing her plants to


grow or let someone go—so she didn't have to say more than


she chose. "I am—Irene. What do I have to do to get my child


back?"


 


The witch studied her appraisingly again. 'That's the proper


attitude. You strike me as a fine, healthy young woman, with


good magical power and some practical skills, such as making


your own clothing from towels. You should make an excellent


mate for my son, and your talent with plants would assist my


own collections."


 


Irene was aghast. "A m-m—!" She couldn't get the word


out. "But I'm married\ I have a child! That's why I'm out


here looking for her!"


 


"Yes, I want a woman who can breed. I want my son to


settle down, to be a family man. To be under the influence of


a'competent woman and a proven breeder. You'll do."


 


"I will not do!" Irene flared. "You may be able to make me


do something for five minutes, but you could never get me to


stay with a man I don't love!"


 


"There is much a knowledgeable woman can do with a man


in five minutes, with or without love," Xanthippe remarked.


"I can see that you do that, and do it again on another day, as


many times as are necessary—and once you carry my son's


child, you may not be quite so eager to leave him."


 


Irene was shocked again at the witch's directness and un-


scrupulousness. "This is impossible!"


 


 


 


 


 


 


 


86                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"1 assure you it is possible. How do you think I got my


 


son?"


 


How else, indeed! Even when young, Xanthippe must have


 


been too ugly to attract a man. But her magic made attraction


unnecessary; the man would perform at her behest.


Irene tried again. "I mean my husband would—"


"What would he do, after he learned you carried another


 


man's child?" the witch inquired.


 


Irene didn't like to contemplate that, so she didn't. "You


can't be serious! The moment you aren't watching me, I'll


 


destroy you!"


 


"And what, then, will happen to your daughter, who remains


 


in my power?" the witch asked. "You may have her back only


 


after a sibling is on the way."


 


"A sibling!" Irene found it hard even to grasp the enormity


 


of the witch's design. "I'll never—"


 


"You were unable to locate your daughter before; can you


 


do so now?"


 


Irene was silent. She couldn't stand the thought of putting


 


Ivy into any unnecessary jeopardy. She couldn't risk wiping


out the witch until she had gotten Ivy out of danger.


 


"I will introduce you to my son Xavier," Xanthippe said.


"Perhaps you will like him, though that really doesn't matter.


It would simply make it easier for you. Come this way."


 


Numbly, Irene followed the witch. She had no further thought


of harming Xanthippe directly. Ivy was hostage; the witch was


 


in control, for now.


 


Xanthippe led the way to an orange tree. The trunk and all


 


the leaves were orange, making it distinctive. Chem Centaur


was tethered to it by an iron chain fastened to a hind foot, and


Grundy Golem was locked in a small mesh cage. The witch


had captured the whole party, except for the zombie.


 


"Wait here," Xanthippe said. "I will bring my son to you."


 


And Irene had to obey.


 


"Go soak your warty snoot, hag!" Grundy called from the


 


cage.


 


The witch ignored him and walked on to a dilapidated yellow


 


barn.


 


"She hypnotized you?" Irene asked Chem.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 87


 


The centaur nodded grimly. "I closed the cuff on my own


leg," she admitted. "I couldn't oppose her, though I desperately


wanted to. And Grundy climbed into the cage himself. She


just looked each of us in the eye—"


 


"I know. Too bad the Gorgon wasn't traveling with us."


 


Grundy doubled over with laughter, though Irene's remark


had been serious. She could have had the Gorgon in the party,


had she but known.


 


But their time for any exchange of information was limited.


"What happened to Zora Zombie?" Irene asked.


 


"The witch's power didn't work on her," Chem said. "I


think the zombie doesn't have enough of an eye or mind to be


hypnotized. She wandered off. There's nothing she can do


anyway."


 


"I suppose not," Irene said, testing the chain that held the


centaur. It was far too strong for her to break herself, but she


knew she could do the job with the right plant.


 


"Quick, grow something and spring us!" Grundy exclaimed.


"Before the old dame gets back. She told you to wait here, but


she didn't tell you not to help us."


 


True, as far as it went. "I can't," Irene said sadly. "She's


holding Ivy hostage."


 


"Oops, that is trouble," Chem agreed. "What does she want


from us?"


 


Before Irene could answer, the witch returned. Behind her


was a hippogryph carrying a young man, evidently the witch's


son.


 


The remarkable thing about both man and animal was their


matching color. Both were golden yellow. The hippogryph had


the forepart of a griffin, with a great golden bird-of-prey head


and splendid yellow-feathered wings, now folded back along


his body; the rest of him was equine, with powerful horse


muscles and flashing yellow tail. The man, too, was yellow,


at least in his clothing, with vibrant blond hair and beard and


a tan that almost glowed like polished gold. He was actually


quite handsome.


 


"What a creature!" Chem breathed with reluctant admira-


tion. Irene wasn't sure which creature the centaur meant, but


suspected it was the equine one.


 


 


 


 


88                 Drogon on a Pedestal


 


The party arrived. "Get down, Xavier," Xanthippe said. "I


 


want you to meet a woman."


 


"Aw, Maw," the man said. "Xap and I were just going


 


flying!"


 


"You ungrateful yellow-bellied wretch!" the witch screamed,


 


showing instant ire that startled Irene because of its contrast to


her prior manner. "Get down from there!"


 


Xavier, the dutiful son, grimaced and dismounted. He seemed


to be in his early twenties, and his bronzed muscles bulged.


Irene was privately amazed that a woman as ugly as Xanthippe


could have a son as robust as Xavier. It must have been some


man she compelled to sire her child! But why not? She could


afford the best! The witch evidently had excellent taste in hu-


man flesh. That thought almost made Irene blush, for the witch


 


had chosen her to—never mind.


 


"See this woman?" Xanthippe said to her son, indicating


 


Irene. "Do you like her?"


 


Xavier hardly glanced at Irene. "Oh, sure. Maw," he agreed.


"She'd be real pretty if she got out of them towels. Now can


 


I go flying?"


 


"Not yet, son. Notice the body on her. Good legs, good


 


front, nice face. A sweet one to hold."


 


"Sure, Maw. She's great, if you like that type. Now can


 


I—?"


 


"Shut up, you imbecile!" the witch screamed at him, and


 


the powerful youth was cowed.


 


"What a sharp tongue you have. Granny!" Grundy called


 


from his cage.


 


"I can make her take off the towels so you can see—"


 


Xanthippe continued in her reasonable tone.


 


"Naw, that's too much trouble. Maw. Me an' Xap was just


 


going out—"


 


"I think she would make a good wife for you," the witch


 


told her son firmly.


 


"Aw, Maw, 1 don't want a wife! I just want to fly." Xavier


 


turned again to his steed, ready to mount. Irene didn't know


whether to feel relieved at the youth's evident disinterest, or


affronted. She wasn't that far over the hill!


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                  89


 


"Freeze, you. pea-brained creep!" Xanthippe shrieked, and


he froze. "You will marry this woman, what's-her-name—"


 


"Irene, you old hen!" Grundy called helpfully.


 


"Quiet, you pea-brained creep!" Irene snapped at him in a


semiperfect fury.


 


"This woman Irene," the witch concluded. "She's a good


match for you. She's a plant Sorceress, she's got spirit, and


she can breed."


 


"Aw, Maw, I don't know anything about—"


 


"You don't need to know! This woman has had experience.


I'll just give her an order, and she will take it from there. You


will find it very easy, even pleasant, to do what is necessary.


After that you can go fly."


 


Aside from the horror of her situation, Irene found a moment


to marvel at the naivete of the young man. Was he really that


ignorant of the facts of life? Then she remembered that Dor


had been almost as innocent at first. Men seldom knew as much


about life as they thought they did; perhaps Xavier merely had


a better notion of his ignorance than some did.


 


"Aw, Maw, I want to fly now!" he protested. "Can't it wait


for a rainy day or something?"


 


A rainy day! Irene bit her tongue. It would be just her luck


that the fractious cloud would spot her again and make that


day come true.


 


The witch perceived a problem. Obviously she didn't want


to be too harsh with her handsome son or to introduce him to


the facts of life too abruptly. Irene noticed that Xanthippe did


not use her power on Xavier, but employed persuasion instead.


She did seem to care about him and genuinely wanted what


she thought was best for him. That hardly excused her complete


callousness about other people, but did show that she wasn't


all bad. Irene would have had more sympathy if her own welfare


were not in peril.


 


Xanthippe tried another kind of coercion. "Your steed needs


a good mate, too. I'll breed him to this filly centaur, what's-


her-name—"


 


"Chem, old trot," Grundy filled in.


 


"Shut up, you imbecile!" Chem snapped, swishing her tail


fiercely.


 


 


 


 


90                 Dra9on on a Pedestal


 


"This filly Chem," the witch finished. "She's young, but


centaurs are smart animals; she'll produce a fine foal. Maybe


it will have the brains of a human and the wings of a gryph.


Wouldn't you like that?"


 


The hippogryph, no dummy, backed away nervously and


half spread his splendid wings. He didn't want to be bred to a


centaur!


 


"Aw, Maw," Xavier said. "Now you've scared Xap. He


don't want any foal! Can't we go flying instead?"


 


"No, you can't, nitwit!" the witch shrieked. "I'm going to


breed you both to these fine females. I want to be a grandmother


before I kick off. Now let's get on with it!"


 


Irene, shocked by the whole business, had been silent. Now


she realized that she might, after all, have a common cause


with the witch's son. "Xanthippe, Xavier doesn't want to marry,


especially not an old married woman like me. You can't force


your son into a commitment like this and hope to keep his


love."


 


"He'll do what I say!" the witch snapped.


 


"Maybe so. But you will inevitably alienate him, and the


moment you pass away, he'll do what he wants. Can't you


see, it's no good! He doesn't want me, and I don't want him.


These things never work out unless they're voluntary. Love is


one thing you can't compel with your stare. You really have


nothing to gain, and considerable to lose."


 


"Oh, 1 don't know," Grundy said. "A smart, spirited, golden


grandchild who can breed—"


 


Chem, closest to him, stomped the top of the golem's cage


with a forehoof The sound was like a minor crack of thunder.


The golem took the hint and shut up.


 


"Confound it, 1 can't wait for him to get around to it," the


witch complained. "All he wants to do is fly! A wife and family


will make him grow up and settle down."


 


Irene had to agree with that analysis. Her husband Dor had


settled down considerably after their marriage, and that made


him a better King. But the witch had decided on the wrong


matchup!


 


"Aw, Maw, I don't want to—"


 


"Quiet, you moronic child!" Xanthippe shrieked.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                91


"That's telling him, crone!" Grundy called.


Irene cast about desperately for a way out of this. The witch


 


might be wrongheaded, but the witch had the power. "Maybe


 


I could do something else for you," she suggested. "I could


 


grow you a nice tree, even an orchard, with plants that would


 


otherwise take years to mature—"


 


"I've got trees galore," the witch said. "Your brat messed


 


up my coven-tree exhibits something awful!"


"I'll try to get them back for you!" Irene said.


"No, I was about ready to get some new exhibits anyway.


 


But I planned to do it in an orderly fashion. You have nothing


 


I want except your body for my son."


"Then I'll fetch him a nymph!"


"Nymphs don't breed. They're playmates, not reproducers.


 


He's already had more than enough play time."


 


There seemed to be some justice in that statement. Irene


 


cudgeled her brain for some other notion that might appeal to


 


the single-minded witch, but nothing offered.


 


"There must be something!" Chem said. Her fate was on


 


the line, too. "Witches always need strange things for their


 


collections."


 


"The only other thing I want, you could not get," the witch


 


said shortly. "But as mates for my son and his steed, you are,


 


as it were, birds in the hand."


 


"Try us," Chem said. "We might surprise you."


 


"Yeah, try them, battle-axe," Grundy agreed.


 


"Quiet, you runty rag snippet," the witch told him. "I am


 


just about to try them! Xavier, come stand before this woman,


 


so I can give her the order—"


 


"I meant the alternative service!" Chem cried.


 


"Nice choice of terms, mare-mane," Grundy remarked.


 


"What is the one other thing you want?" Irene cried, picking


 


up on Chem's lead.


 


"Aw, Maw don't want nothing else—" Xavier began.


 


"Quiet, you moron!" Irene snapped at him.


 


Xanthippe considered. "Very well, I will mention the other


 


matter, so that you can see it is useless to consider. All my


 


long and angry life I have wanted three seeds from the Tree


 


of Seeds—"


 


 


 


 


92                  Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Seeds!" Irene exclaimed. "I know about seeds!"


The witch paused, reappraising her. "Why, so you do! You


do have a way with plants. However, these are not ordinary


 


seeds, and 1 seriously doubt—"


 


"What is this Tree of Seeds?" Chem asked, more cautious


about an unknown commitment than Irene was. "I don't believe


 


I have information on it."


 


Irene realized that it had to be an extremely rare tree, for


centaurs were well educated, with a great bent for taxonomy,


and Chem specialized in geography. Indeed, she had mapped


most ofXanth as part of her course of centaur research. Because


of her, the once-unknown regions of the Elements in northern


Xanth were now known. She would be aware of the most


 


significant things in Xanth.


 


"It's on Mount Parnassus, hidden in the illiterate wilder-


ness," the witch explained. "Only my son's hippogryph knows


how to reach it from here. And the Tree is guarded by the


 


Simurgh."


 


"The Simurgh!" Chem explained. "That's the wisest bird


 


alive! It has seen the destruction of the universe three times


and has all the knowledge of the ages! I didn't realize it re-


mained in Xanth; 1 thought it had departed centuries ago. How


I'd love to interview it, even for an hour!"


 


"Which relates to the rest of my desire," Xanthippe said.


"What I'd like is a feather from its tail. Those feathers have


magical properties, and can cure wounds. But the way to Mount


 


Parnassus is so dangerous—"


 


"This Tree of Seeds," Irene said. "What kind of seeds does


 


it have?"


 


"All the seeds produced by all the wild plants that exist,"


 


the witch said, her wicked old eyes turning dreamy for a mo-


ment. "The seed from which my own coven-tree sprouted came


from there centuries ago. Likewise the pagean-tree, geome-


tree, infant-tree, indus-tree and psychia-tree."


 


"I would very much like to see that psychia-tree," Chem


murmured. "I suspect that would be a mind-affecting experi-


ence."


 


"There are seeds on the Tree of Seeds that no longer exist


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 93


 


anywhere else," the witch concluded. "Seeds no ordinary per-


son can even imagine!"


 


"I'm sure a centaur could imagine them," Chem said.


 


"Such as the ex-seed, the pro-seed, and the inter-seed,"


Xanthippe said.


 


"All the seeds that exist!" Irene breathed. "How I'd like to


see that Tree!"


 


"You can't reach it," the witch asserted. "Parnassus is guarded


by the Python, who consumes anyone who sets foot there. No


one of any intelligence has ventured near Parnassus in decades."


 


"But we aren't that smart," Grundy said. "We might ven-


ture."


 


For once the big-mouthed golem was correct! "Suppose we


make you a deal," Irene said. "We'll fetch your three seeds


and one feather, and you'll return my child and let us go."


 


Xanthippe shook her head. "It's too much of a gamble. You


might never return."


 


"But of course I'll return for my child!" Irene exclaimed.


 


"Not if you die on the way."


 


Oh. There was that indeed. Yet if the alternative was to be


involuntarily mated to the witch's son—


 


"We'll do it," Irene decided. "We'll fetch your feather and


seeds. If we don't return, you lose. But if we do return, you


will have the items you have always wanted that you can get


in no other way."


 


"Double or nothing, bag," Grundy put in.


 


"I'm not sure—" Xanthippe said, wavering.


 


"Just tell us how to reach Parnassus."


 


"I can't tell you," the witch said. "Only the hippogryph


knows the way, and only my son can control that beast."


 


Irene perceived another reason Xanthippe was halfway care-


ful about the feelings of her son. Xavier did have some lev-


erage. Xap would be dangerous indeed, were he not under


control.


 


"So Xav and Xap come along, frump," Grundy said. "No


problem there."


 


Irene winced. No problem? The last thing she wanted was


to associate closely with the witch's son, and she doubted Chem


was any more sanguine about the hippogryph. Yet it seemed


 


 


 


 


94                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


to be the only feasible way to reach Parnassus, and Parnassus


seemed to be the only route clear of their present predicament.


So if she had to conquer Parnassus to get her child safely back,


she would do it, "This time Grundy is right," Irene agreed


reluctantly. "They must come along."


 


"What do you mean, 'this time'?" Grundy cried.


 


"Quiet, you nitwit!" Chem snapped, poising her forehoof


above his cage.


 


"Xavier and Xap can lead the way, and we'll follow—"


Irene began, then broke off, for she saw the zombie. Zora was


making her way toward them, carrying something.


 


Irene sighed inwardly. She had forgotten about Zora! Of


course she couldn't neglect the zombie, who had saved them


from the monster of the night. Yet Zora would only be a


hindrance on this special quest.


 


The zombie shuffled up. She held out the thing she carried,


showing it to Irene. It was a scale from a fish or reptile,


apparently broken off in the course of some quarrel or accident.


"Gaftsh," she said, blowing out some of her epiglottis.


 


"This zombie is one of our party," Irene told the witch. She


was determined to do the right thing, though she didn't enjoy


it. "She will have to come, too."


 


"How will she travel?" Xanthippe asked. "That hippogryph


moves fast; only the centaur will be able to keep the pace, even


if Xap keeps to the ground."


 


"So she'll ride the gryph, old snot," Grundy said.


 


"Aw, Maw, Xap don't want to carry a living corpse!" Xavier


protested.


 


But the notion of actually getting the seeds had captured


Xanthippe's imagination. "Good enough," the witch decided.


"The gryph can handle one more. Bring me back my feather


and seeds, and I'll free your brat from my thyme." She touched


the shackle on Chem's foot and it fell open, freeing the centaur.


Then she opened Grundy's cage similarly.


 


"Which three seeds do you want?" Irene inquired as she and


Grundy mounted Chem.


 


"The seeds of Doubt, Dissension, and War," the old witch


said with gusto.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 95


 


"Doubt, Dis—" Irene started, shocked. "You can't possibly


mean—"


 


"You do want your daughter back?" Xanthippe inquired with


a wrinkled smirk,


 


Chem trotted across to lift Zora up behind Xavier. Neither


man nor steed seemed enthusiastic about this companion, but


the witch glared them both quiescent. Irene hoped the zombie


could ride well enough to stay on.


 


The hippogryph took off, literally. He spread his wings and


launched into the air. Zora started to slide off, but flung her


rotten arms around Xavier and kept her seat—though possibly


part of that did fall off. Irene twitched an inward smile, won-


dering how the golden young man was reacting to this embrace.


 


Chem moved out, trotting to follow below the hippogryph.


"See you later, old heifer!" Grundy called back to Xanthippe.


 


Xap spiraled up at an angle, his wings spreading hugely,


their beat so strong that the ascent was steep, despite the con-


siderable mass of the animal and two riders. The flight was


magic-assisted, of course; such a creature could never get off


the ground in Mundania.


 


'Chem had to break into a canter to stay in range. "That's


one healthy animal!" she said, obviously impressed.


 


Irene had to agree. The witch might be a shrill and ruthless


hag, and her son a muscular dunce, but the hippogryph was a


phenomenal specimen of its kind. Burdened by the weight of


two people, it nevertheless sailed up as if carrying no weight


at all. Griffins were impressive, but the hippogryph was more


impressive because it had the body mass of a horse, rather than


that of a lion.


 


Then Xap got his bearings and glided southeast. Chem fol-


lowed, varying her route to pick up decent running terrain.


"Did you catch the significance of Zora's find?" she asked as


she ran.


 


"A dumb fish scale?" Grundy demanded slightingly. "Trust


a creature whose brain is sludge to think that's worth anything!"


 


"A small, bright dragon scale," the centaur corrected him.


"Zora's brain must be fairly high-quality sludge, for she rec-


ognized what was important. I am something of a scholar in


the fauna of Xanth, so I know the different types of scales by


 


 


 


 


96                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


sight. That variety is unique to the Gap Dragon, but it is too


small. So it must be from the rejuvenated dragon."


 


"Who is with Ivy!" Irene exclaimed, suddenly making the


 


connection. "Did Zora find them?"


 


"She must have found evidence of their passage, at least,"


 


Chem said. "That's why she brought the scale to you. She was


trying to say 'Gap.' I was hoping the witch wouldn't catch


 


on."


 


Grundy clapped his tiny hand to his forehead. "So she was!


 


1 heard it and didn't notice!"


 


"If we fail in this quest and survive, Zora can still help us


 


rescue Ivy, maybe!" Irene said, greatly relieved.


 


"So it would seem," Chem agreed. "But let's do our best


anyway. We have made a commitment, and Ivy's trail may


not be easy to pick up, even with that hint—and 1 really would


 


like to meet the Simurgh."


 


"But those seeds! Doubt, Dissension, War! How could 1


 


deliver that sort of mischief to a person like that? Think of the


 


harm she might do with them!"


 


"1 don't have the answer," the centaur admitted. "1 think


 


we shall simply have to let events take their course."


 


Irene nodded reluctant agreement. She had consented to


fetch the seeds for Xanthippe, and she always honored her


agreements, even when she regretted them. Her father King


Trent had taught her the importance of that.


 


Chapter Z Hugo Award


 


Ivy was a little Sorceress, though not yet recognized


as such. Her magic talent was one of the select few that ex-


tended beyond the normal limits and had ramifications that


would not have been credible anywhere except in Xanth. This


was the gift of the Demon X(AN)111, whose enormous magic


permeated the Land of Xanth, though the Demon had no interest


in the affairs of Xanth. At the behest of Chem's mother Cherie


Centaur, the Demon had bequeathed to the descendants of Bink


and his wife Chameleon the status of Magicians. Thus, their


son Dor was a Magician, destined from birth to become King


of Xanth, and their granddaughter Ivy was another, similarly


destined. However, the Demon had not bothered to inform


anyone of this, allowing each person to find but in due course.


 


Throughout the volatile history of Xanth, it had always been


awkward to mess with Magicians. The hag Xanthippe should


have realized this, but she was out of touch with events and


did not know with whom she was messing; she would surely


pay a price.


 


Ivy had been trapped by the thyme and held helpless by its


timelessness. There were only three ways to escape this trap:


 


to suffer a general holocaust that destroyed the entire region,


to be freed by the witch, or to wait for the century plant to


bloom. The holocaust was not advisable, for it would destroy


Ivy and Stanley, »;ong with the thyme and much of the rest of


Xanth and part of Mundania, too. As for the witch, she was


not about to free the child before obtaining one feather and


three potent seeds, so that wasn't a worthwhile prospect either,


 


 


 


 


98                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


because the chances of her obtaining those artifacts were small.


And the century plant still had ninety-three years to go before


 


it bloomed.


 


But Ivy was a Sorceress, which was a sexist definition of


 


a female Magician. Her power was her ability to intensify the


qualities of things about her. Thus, though she was ensorcelled


by the thyme, she also acted upon it in her curious fashion.


The timelessness of thyme became concentrated to an extraor-


dinary degree—and this affected the century plant in which it


rested. The century plant thought it was aging at the rate of


fifty-two weeks per year, give or take a day or so; or, failing


that, at twelve months per year. But the intensification of time


near the thyme warped and curved the environment in a manner


that possibly only a brilliant Mundane expert might theorize


about, and now the century plant was actually aging at the rate


 


of one year per minute.


 


Thus, in just ninety-three minutes from the time Ivy touched


the thyme and fell into its power, the thyme fell into her power.


The century plant completed its cycle and bloomed. It shot up


a central stalk which branched and flowered. The stalk sprouted


right under the thyme, for that was the center of the plant. The


witch had put the thyme there because she knew it would not


be disturbed for a hundred years, by which time she would no


longer be concerned with it—and indeed, it had been all right


for the first seven years. Thyme was very important to a person


 


as old as Xanthippe.


 


Now the flower-stalk ascended, carrying the thyme up with


it. The stalk didn't bother with the entranced girl and dragon,


who were extraneous to its design. Thus, in due course, the


contact between thyme, girl, and dragon was broken. It was a


small thyme plant, and its range was limited; this was perhaps


fortunate, for otherwise all of Xanth and a smidgeon of Mun-


dania would have experienced the acceleration of time, and


that would have been a complication of another nature. When


the contact ceased, so did the spell of timelessness.


 


Ivy and Stanley woke together. They did not yawn and


stretch, as they had not been asleep. To them it seemed that


no time had passed. They had not aged even ninety-three min-


utes, since the thyme did not affect all things identically, es-


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 99


 


pecially not Sorceresses and their companions. They didn't


notice how the sun had jumped an hour and a half ahead in


the sky, for it happened to be behind a cloud at the moment.


 


"Hey!" Ivy complained. "I was just going to get a pretty


disk—and it shot up out of reach! That wasn't nice of it!"


 


The dragon snorted steam, agreeing. He didn't like to see


his friend distressed. He tried to climb the flower-stalk, in order


to fetch the disk for her, but the stalk was too narrow for him


to get a proper grip, and too tough for him to pull down.


 


"Oh, never mind, Stanley," Ivy said, disgruntled. "I didn't


really want it anyway." This was known as the sour grape ploy,


and it was adequate for the occasion. "I'm tired of these big


trees; let's go back down to the ground."


 


Stanley happened to be a ground creature himself, so was


glad to oblige. They made their way cautiously out of the


century plant, which was now larger than it had been, though


they hadn't seen it grow. Stanley steamed the spines soft, as


he had done before. Then they paused to eat some fruits. Finally


they climbed down the big branches of the pagean-tree until


they were able to poke their heads below the foliage and see


the ground.


 


Now there was a problem. They were too far from the


ground to jump down safely, and the massive trunk of the tree


was vertical—too difficult for them to climb.


 


But Ivy remained a reasonably smart child, just about as


smart as she thought she should be, and she soon came up with


a notion. "We must call for help. Someone always comes when


a damsel calls for help." Someone always had come before,


at any rate. "A Night in Shiny Armor, 1 think."


 


Stanley wasn't sure about this, but since his specialty was


not rescues, he let Ivy handle it.


 


Ivy took a deep, small breath and screamed: "HELP!"


 


In a moment something stirred below. It was a person,


obviously coming to the rescue. Ivy was delighted.


 


She peered down, favorably disposed toward her benefactor,


whoever or whatever he might be. Sure enough, the Night was


a handsome young man with an intelligent face. He seemed to


have left his shining armor behind, but perhaps it had been too


hot for this warm weather; that didn't matter. She fell instantly


 


 


 


 


100                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


in love with him, for this was what rescued damsels in the


 


company of dragons did.


 


Now it was time for introductions. These things had to be


done according to protocol. "Hello, Night-out-of-Armor, what's


 


your name?" she called.


 


The rescuer looked up. "Hugo," he said after a pause for


 


reflection.


 


"I'm Ivy. This is Stanley. He's a dragon," she said, com-


pleting the formula. "Help get us down, handsome."


 


Hugo pondered again. The truth was, he had never been


considered a bright boy, and certainly not a handsome one, so


he wasn't certain what this meant. He looked down at his


clothes, which were dirty and ragged. But somehow they didn't


seem as disreputable as expected. What he didn't realize was


that Ivy's talent was working on him already. She considered


anyone who.came to rescue her to be a model of intellect and


appearance and courage, by definition, so he was assuming


these attributes, like them or not.


 


Indeed, his dull wit was brightening and beginning to func-


tion as never before. He needed to help them get down. What


was the best strategy? A light bulb appeared above his head,


shining its light all about before fading out. "Something to fall


on," he said. "Something soft. Like a pile of squishy fruit!"


 


But Ivy wasn't quite sure about that. "I don't like squishy


fruit." Her mother had fed her that when she was a baby, not


long ago, and Ivy had made a horrendous face, spat it out, and


disliked it instantly and permanently, exactly as any sensible


 


person would.


 


"Oh." Hugo considered again. He didn't really like squishy


fruit either. Unfortunately, that was all he was able to conjure.


 


He looked around.


 


He was in luck. "A bed bug!" he exclaimed, spying one


 


sleeping nearby.


 


Ivy remembered that the friendly yak had said there were


 


bed bugs in this neighborhood. "Oh, goody!"


 


Hugo hurried over, gripped the bug by the headboard, and


hauled it across to the pagean-tree. The bug dragged its four


little roller-feet but was otherwise passive; it really wasn't con-


 


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                101


 


structed for exercise. This was a good one; it had excellent


springs and fat pillows.


 


Ivy approved. She dropped down and bounced on the mat-


tress with a little squeal of joy. There was hardly a more


enjoyable pursuit for a child than bouncing on a really soft and


springy bed, though the monster under the bed complained


about the noise and vibration. But this bed didn't have a mon-


ster, so it was all right.


 


She bounced a few times, then got off so the dragon could


come down, too. He did, following her lead. But Stanley had


never bounced on a bed before and wasn't as good at it as Ivy


was. He flipped tail-over-snout and missed the mattress on the


rebound. But that fall was from a lesser height, and he was a


tough breed of creature, so he wasn't hurt. One scale did get


knocked off, though. Well, he would grow a new one in due


course; that spot would be tender for a while, but a dragon


learned to cope with such discomfort.


 


Hugo gazed upon the dragon with a certain dismay. He had


spent a day and a night hiding from monsters, and this was


certainly a monster, albeit a small one. He was sure he had


seen it before.


 


The dragon for his pan, did not really appreciate the ap-


pearance of a human being. He had had Ivy all to himself until


now. Obviously she liked this boy, and that meant Hugo was


a rival for her attention. Once Stanley had come to accept Ivy's


attention, he didn't want to share it. So he growled, turned a


deeper shade of green, and heated up some steam. One never


could tell when a good head of steam might be useful.


 


Hugo, in turn, got ready to summon some really squishy


fruit; the one thing that was good for was throwing it at mon-


sters. Dripping pineapple was especially nice.


 


Fortunately, in the way of women of any age, Ivy realized


there was a problem. She acted with instinctive finesse to


alleviate it. "Don't quarrel!" she cried. "You two must get


along together, for you are both my friends. Hugo is my boy-


friend—" At this, Hugo was freshly startled. "And Stanley is


my Dragon friend. So you're friends to each other, too."


 


Neither boy nor dragon was quite certain of the logic—but


this, too, was typical of such situations. Ivy wanted it that way


 


 


 


 


102                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


and she perceived them to be friends, so that aspect of their


psychology was enhanced, and they were friends. It would not


be fair to say it was a completely tranquil friendship, but it


would do. Sorcery, as always, was a marvelous thing.


 


"Now we must go home," Ivy decided. "Where are your


folks, Hugo?" She had never been to Humfrey's castle and


indeed did not know Hugo was the son of the famous Magician


 


of Xanth.


 


Hugo considered. "My father's a big baby, and my mother's


 


face turns people to stone," he announced.


 


"Mine too," Ivy agreed. "Especially when I've been bad.


 


Where's your home?"


 


Hugo pondered again. He wasn't used to being as smart as


 


this, so it took some reorientation. He did have a fair sense of


direction, when he thought to use it. 'That way," he said,


 


pointing roughly northeast.


 


"Okay. We'll go that way." Ivy faced northeast, getting it


 


set in her mind. She had not thought to ask how far it was. It


did not occur to any of them that they would have been better


 


off proceeding west to Castle Zombie.


 


Ivy started marching, and so Stanley and Hugo marched


 


with her.


 


They entered a deep, dark section of forest where the sun-


light did not penetrate and the wind was chill. Ivy felt nervous,


since she did not like dark, cold places, but she forged on. The


 


others forged with her.


 


They soon tired, for they were all young, and rested on a


 


sodden log in the gloom. "I'm hungry," Ivy said. "How can


we get food?" She believed she didn't need to be smart now,


because, of course, Hugo was smart and he could do the think-


ing. He was, after all, the Night in Shiny Armor.


 


"Well, I can conjure some fresh fruit," Hugo said.


 


"But—"


 


"Oh, goody! I like fresh fruit!" That was quite different


 


from the squished fruit she hated.


 


"But it isn't very good."


 


Ivy refused to believe this. "I just know anything you do is


good, Hugo, because you're such a handsome, wonderful, tal-


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                103


 


ented person. You'll bring perfect fruit. Not that squishy stuff


grown-ups use to punish babies with."


 


She did have a point. But Hugo had less confidence in his


ability than she did. "You won't like it," he warned and con-


jured an apple.


 


The apple appeared in his hand. It was a fine, large, red,


fresh, firm fruit, and looked absolutely delicious. Hugo gazed


at it with amazement. All his prior apples had been more like


applesauce enclosed in wrinkled bags formed of peel. What


had gone wrong?


 


"Goody!" Ivy exclaimed, accepting it while Hugo stood


frozen. She opened her little mouth and took a big bite. The


apple crunched wholesomely.


 


"Scrumptious!" she pronounced around her mouthful. "Bring


some more!"


 


Hugo shook his head as if clearing it of dottle. Disbeliev-


ingly, he conjured a banana. It appeared in his hand, big and


firm and yellow. He made a motion to peel it, but his belief


failed, so he offered it to the dragon instead.


 


Stanley had only learned to like fresh fruit since encoun-


tering Ivy, and this was the first banana he had met. He set it


on the ground and steamed it. The fruit cooked and split open,


smelling delicious. The dragon decided he liked it and he slurped


it up complete. The skin wasn't as chewy as bone, but would


do.


 


Hugo conjured a plum, taking courage. It seemed as good


as the other fruit. He nerved himself and took a small bite.


The fruit was juicy and tasty. "I can't understand it," he said.


"Usually my fruit is as rotten as a zombie."


 


"Zombies are fun," Ivy said. "They know all kinds of games,


like hide-in-the-grave and yuch-in-the-box."


 


Hugo hadn't thought of it quite that way before, but realized


it was true.


 


"You're a good conjurer," Ivy continued confidently. And


of course, in her presence, he was. His talent had been enhanced


into competence.


 


After that, reveling in his newfound power, Hugo conjured


fruit freely, so that all of them could feast. He produced a


whole pile of beefsteak tomatoes for the dragon, as Stanley


 


 


 


 


104                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


preferred meat when he could get it. For the first time in his


 


life, Hugo felt competent.


 


They resumed their travel, more slowly now because of


 


darker and more scary terrain and their tiring legs. None of


them had ever realized just how big Xanth was. Always before,


they had been carried from place to place on carpets or on


centaurs, so that long distances seemed short. Walking was a


different matter. But they were confident they would arrive


where they were going if they just kept at it.


 


Ivy's mind wandered, as there certainly wasn't much for it


to do around here. She thought of her nice room in Castle


Roogna, with the magic tapestry that showed scenes of the


fabulous history of Xanth. She thought of the nice cherry trees


of the castle orchard, with the exploding red fruits. She thought


of the friendly ghosts of the castle. She did not think of Millie


as a ghost, for Millie had returned to life long before Ivy was


born, but fun-loving Jordan was still there. Jordan had helped


save Xanth from the Nextwave, she had been told, so he was


now in excellent repute and was sometimes allowed to baby-


sit her when her folks were out. It was amazing how much


more interesting home became when she was far away from


 


it!


 


Ivy paused in her thoughts. Was that the ghost-centaur she


 


had glimpsed? Maybe not, since there was no sign of it now.


But Hugo paused too. "Hey—Imbri's here!" he exclaimed.


 


"Who?"


"The day mare. She brings me daydreams all the time, back


 


home."


 


"Is she a centaur?"


"No, she's a horse, of course. A mythical animal with the


 


front end of a sea horse and the hind end of a centaur. She


used to be a night mare, and would carry bad dreams to sleepers.


But now she is a day mare and she brings good daydreams. I


like her because she visits me a lot when I'm lonely and she


never says anything bad to me—to clean up my room or wash


behind my ears. But I didn't think she could find me out here


 


in the jungle."


 


"Oh, I guess it was me she found. Can we ride her?"


 


"No, dummy. She's a phantom horse."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                105


 


Ivy had not heard the term "dummy" before, as it was not


used in her home, and she took it to be an endearment because


that was the kind of term Nights in Shiny Armor used on rescued


damsels. She formed half a flush of pleasure. "Can she tell our


folks where we are?"


 


"My father, maybe. He can talk to mares when he uses a


spell. But he's a baby."


 


"Oh." Ivy didn't quite understand this figure of speech, so


she ignored it.


 


"But I can talk to her a little, because she brings me so


many dreams. Sometimes I spend whole days alone in my


room, and Imbri keeps me company. She's a great companion."


 


"Can she show us the best way home?"


 


"I don't know. Her job is to bring dreams; she gets sort of


invisible any other time." Hugo concentrated. "No, she says


she's not allowed to show us where to go. But she says be


careful, because there's something awful bad ahead."


 


"Something awful?" Ivy asked, worried. "Oh, I don't like


awful things!"


 


The dragon had another opinion: he loved awful things! He


perked up his ears and fired up his steam.


 


"That's right—Stanley will protect us," Ivy said with happy


revelation. "He can fight anything!" She patted the little drag-


on's hot, scaly head, and because she said it, it almost seemed


possible.


 


They went on. Sure enough, something awful appeared. At


first Ivy thought it was the monster under the bed, but its hands


weren't big, homy, or callused, so it couldn't be that. It had


multiple bug-legs and wings and feelers, and a huge, horrible


mask of a face.


 


"A bugbear!" Hugo cried, appalled.


 


If this monster was related in any way to the other bug they


had encountered, the bed bug, it certainly wasn't letting that


show. It wasn't large, as monsters went, but it didn't need to


be, for it specialized in snatching children, especially naughty


ones. Since naughtiness was part of the definition of childhood,


every child who ever existed was vulnerable.


 


The bugbear advanced on Ivy, who knew she was naughty


 


 


 


 


106                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


because she had gotten herself lost. Its bug-eyes glared ma-


levolently at her, and its bug-mandibles gaped slobberingly.


 


Ivy screamed, and not merely because that was what a


damsel in distress was supposed to do. She wasn't really afraid


of dragons; they were distant adult creatures, except for Stan-


ley, who was her friend. But the bugbear was her size, and it


was close; it knew exactly how to terrify her. It grew larger


 


and worser as it tromped toward her.


 


Hugo conjured a ripe tomato and hurled it at the monster.


His aim was better than usual, because Ivy believed Nights


had good aim, and the fruit splattered on the bugbear's face.


This made the face only slightly less ugly than before. Still the


thing advanced, hairy bug-arms reaching.


 


"Bug off!" Hugo cried, throwing an even riper tomato. But


the monster merely sloughed the squish from its nose and grabbed


 


for Ivy.


 


Now Stanley acted. He aimed his snout, pumped up his


 


pressure until his safety valve whistled, and let fly a searing


jet of superheated steam. His steam had become much fiercer


since he had started associating with Ivy.


 


The steam struck the horrible mask-face and ricocheted off.


But the heat and moisture were so intense that the bugbear's


face began to melt. Dripping different colors, the thing re-


treated.


 


Stanley pursued, pumping up another burst of steam. The


 


bugbear turned tail and fled. Its tail was not fearsome at all.


Such monsters had all their fear in front and became next to


nothing when retreating. Indeed, this one shrank visibly with


each step it took, and soon it vanished entirely.


 


"Oh, Stanley, you're so wonderful!" Ivy exclaimed, hug-


ging his neck. She polished up the pedestal, which was higher


and prettier now, though still invisible. The dragon discovered


again that he liked getting hugged by a cute little girl, and the


pedestal was actually a pretty comfortable place to rest on his


laurels. He made a low, purring growl. It was fun saving


 


damsels from bug-eyed monsters.


 


Hugo was not entirely satisfied, however. He felt that more


 


attention was being lavished on Stanley than the dragon war-


Dragon on a Pedestal                107


 


ranted. In fact, he was a mite jealous, which was odd, because


it was the dragon who was green.


 


They ate some more of Hugo's conjured fruit, and proceeded


with greater confidence. They had met and conquered an en-


emy!


 


The jungle thinned as the land rose. Soon they were climbing


a fairly hefty hill. The dragon puffed naturally, but now Hugo


and Ivy were puffing, too. "Oh, it's hot!" Ivy complained.


Actually, the air was normal temperature; it was Ivy who was


heating.


 


Then the air cooled as they came to a region of mist. The


wet air brushed by them, coating them with moisture. The


dragon didn't mind, for he was a steamer and drew on mist to


replenish his water supply. Mist was rather like cold steam.


True steam, like true water vapor, was invisible, so it could


hide magically; but water droplets tended to form from it, giving


its presence away. Had the mist been able to maintain its in-


visibility, Stanley would not have been able to tap it for his


own purpose. But the two children did not appreciate this ad-


vantage and were uncomfortable.


 


"Oh, let's rest," Ivy said. "My legs are like noodles!" In-


deed, they seemed to bend under her, forcing her to flop on


the ground. The others were glad enough to rest.


 


But they were not fated to rest long. There was something


in the mist behind them, and it was not pleasant. They couldn't


see it, or hear it, yet they were aware of it. Stanley fired a jet


of steam back in its direction, but with no effect. The problem


with steam was that its range was limited; if a thing was out


of sight, it was also out of reach.


 


Then thunder rumbled, increasing their nervousness. Ivy


and Stanley were not safely ensconced in the coven-tree this


time; they could get wet. That bothered Ivy more than it did


Stanley.


 


A bolt of lightning scorched into a rock nearby. "Oh, I don't


like this at all!" Ivy said, jumping up.


 


They hurried away from the thunder and lightning, going


on up the hill. This was just as well, for the thunder continued


to rumble behind, punctuated by more shafts of lightning.


Breathlessly, they scrambled toward the top of the hill.


 


 


 


 


108                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


At last they broke out of the top of the mist. It was, in fact,


a sunken cloud. There were other clouds above, but the inter-


vening layer was clear.


 


They looked around. The top of the hill was like an island


in the nether sea of cloud, poking up through it. As far as they


could see in each direction, there was the wavy, white surface.


The effect was rather pretty, in its fashion. Ivy was quick to


appreciate prettiness wherever it occurred. That was the way


she had been raised.


 


"Do you think Imbri will bring us a daydream of being


carpet-wrecked on this island, and we can't leave it until the


fog goes down, so we have to stay here forever and just eat


fruit?" Ivy asked.


 


Hugo shrugged. "I doubt it," he said. There was the merest


flicker of something disappearing, like a black horse's tail; the


daydream had been canceled at the last moment and the mare


had to depart.


 


But now a small gray cloud floated down from the upper


layer. It formed a malevolent face under its pointed crown.


The mouth opened, and a small roll of thunder came out.


 


The day mare reappeared. This time Ivy could see her clearly.


She was a black equine, hardly more than a shadow, with


flaring mane and tail.


 


"It wants to know who on earth you are," a centaur said in


Ivy's mind.


 


Surprised and confused by this development. Ivy did-not


answer.


 


"That's how Imbri talks," Hugo explained. "She gives you


a dream, and the dream figure speaks. Imbri can't talk herself,


'cause she's a horse. But the dream figures can. Just answer


it back."


 


Ivy was glad Hugo was so smart and knew all about such


things. "The centaur?"


 


"No, dummy, the cloud! Imbri's translating for it."


 


Ivy blushed again with pleasure at the endearment. This was


all new to her, but she decided it was all right. It was nice of


Mare Imbri to help out like this.


 


"I'm Ivy," she said to the cloud. "Who are you?"


 


The mare must have projected a talking dream to the cloud,


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                109


 


for it paused a moment, then scowled darkly and blew out


another piece of thunder. Ivy was a little frightened when it


did that, but tried not to show it because she wasn't sure Stanley


could make this thing go away.


 


"He says you're supposed to recognize the King of Clouds


when you see him and perform abject obeisance," the centaur-


dreamlet said.


 


Ivy looked at the ground and dug a toe in the din, trying


to fathom what "abject obeisance" meant.


 


"That's better," the centaur said. "The cloud sees you are


bowing and/or curtseying. He says he is his Majesty Cumulo-


Fracto-Nimbus, the Lord of the Air. He says you remind him


of someone he doesn't like—a female with green hair."


 


Ivy realized that would be her mother Irene. She was about


to ask where the cloud had seen her, but Hugo spoke first.


"Aw, Fracto's just a bit of scud," he said depreciatingly.


 


The cloud heard that, and evidently needed no translation.


He swelled up and turned purply-black. Lightning speared out


of his Majesty's nose, followed by a belch of thunder and a


smattering of rain-spittle. Hugo had to jump to avoid being


scorched. It seemed clouds were sensitive about name calling.


 


"How dare you refer to the Lord of the Air as 'scud'!" the


dream centaur translated. "He wants you to know he hails from


a long and foggy line of lofty meteorological effects, from


Cirrus through Stratus. His relatives process the water that


grows all the plants of Xanth and fills all the lakes! He advises


you that, without his kind, the whole land would be a dust


bowl and you would be ashes! He is Fracto the King, a real


Thunderhead!"


 


"Dunderhead," Hugo agreed, with uncommon wit. Nights


were noted for that.


 


The cloud turned so black he was almost a Black Hole. He


blew out such a blast of fog admixed with thunder that he


nearly turned himself inside out.


 


"Oh, now Hugo's done it," the dream centaur said. "The


King of Clouds is very volatile and tempest-headed. Flee before


he strikes!"


 


"But there's more thunder down there!" Ivy protested, look-


ing at the roiling layer of fog below.


 


 


 


 


1)0                 Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The Fracto-King shaped himself up enough to take good


aim at Hugo. Now he looked like a towering anvil. But before


he could hammer out a devastating thunderbolt, Stanley stepped


forward and shot a fierce jet of steam into the spongy nether


 


region.


 


This would have sent any ordinary monster sailing high with


 


a youp of pain, but the steam had little visible effect on the


cloud. Clouds were composed of water, as was the dragon's


steam; the jet only added to Fracto's strength.


 


Then Ivy had a bright-bulb notion. "Hugo!" she cried. "Con-


jure some fruit!"


 


Hugo conjured a watermelon and heaved it at the cloud.


Cumulo-Fracto-Nimbus recoiled, but then saw that this was


only a fruit, not a plant, and surged back. When the melon


passed harmlessly through the cloud and splatted against the


ground, the moisture only added to the cloud's strength.


"No, Hugo," Ivy clarified. "A pineapple!"


Hugo caught on, for Nights were very quick to grasp battle


strategies. "Yes, I can do it now!" he cried. A huge, firm,


potent pineapple appeared in his hand. Just before Fracto spat


out his next lightning bolt, Hugo heaved the fruit.


 


The pineapple disappeared into the mouth of the cloud just


as the lightning bolt emerged. The two collided—and the pine-


apple exploded. The blast was phenomenal. It blew the King


apart. Fragments of Fracto fog shot out in an expanding sphere,


jags of sundered lightning radiated out like a sunburst, and


thunder crashed into the ground, bounced, and lay quiet.


 


"Ooo, you destroyed him!" Ivy exclaimed, nervously chew-


ing on a finger. She wasn't accustomed to such violence.


 


"You can't destroy a cloud that way," the dream centaur


said. "Fracto is somewhat like a demon. He will recoalesce,


worse than before, in a few minutes. Flee!"


 


Ivy saw that it was so. Already the mean little scud-clouds


were globbing together, forming larger fragments, each with


a single spike of Fracto's crown. This was no safe place!


 


"Conjure some fresh cherry bombs!" Ivy cried to Hugo.


"We'll beat a strategic retreat!" She almost surprised herself


with that word "strategic"; it had been beyond her comprehen-


sion before, though she had heard her father use it when dis-


 


Drogon on a Pedestal                1)1


 


cussing the ancient War of the Nextwave, which had happened


two years before she was bom. But now she was in a battle


situation, and the meaning of the term was manifesting clearly


enough.


 


"Gotcha," the boy agreed, with the excellent grammar of


the typical Night. A huge bunch of cherries appeared, a double


handful. He flipped one cherry at the northeast side of the


island, and when the bomb exploded, the layer of cloud there


was disrupted. It started closing in again immediately, but


obviously the fight had been temporarily knocked out of it.


 


Hugo marched down, clearing the way with a series of


detonations. Whenever thunder threatened, Hugo threw a cherry


at it, and the effort dissipated explosively.


 


Before long they emerged below the mist. The cloud had


suffered enough concussion. It lifted high in the sky, out of


reach, and floated away in a gray dudgeon.


 


Ivy was thrilled by the victory. "You defeated Fracto!" she


exclaimed. "Oh, let me award you, Hugo!" She flung her arms


about him and planted a fat kiss on his left ear, in the way she


had. She might have had her terminology a trifle confused, but


the boy was quite satisfied with his award. It was the first such


thing he had ever earned. He began, almost, to believe that he


might be worthwhile.


 


Stanley might have had a different opinion, and his pedestal


seemed somewhat cramped, but he was so glad to get away


from the clouds that he didn't bother to develop that opinion.


He dfd rather like the cherries; they were his kind of fruit. The


pineapple, too; that had been a real blast!


 


They continued on through the valley. But the jungle re-


mained thick with recognizable menaces like tangle trees and


hanging vines—an unfortunate animal caught in one of the


latter was not a pretty sight—and unrecognizable ones like


sections of ground that were suspiciously still. The shadows


were lengthening, where they showed at all. It was obvious


the three of them needed a safe place to spend the night.


 


Stanley sniffed the ground. He had excellent reptilian per-


ceptions. Little drifts of steam puffed up between sniffs. He


picked up some kind of scent and followed it to the side. Ivy


and Hugo trailed after him.


 


 


 


 


T


 


112                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The valley narrowed here, becoming a kind of chasm. Sud-


denly the side of the chasm opened into a hole—a large cave.


In the fading light, they could see that it was a fine, dry place,


with warm air wafting from it. It seemed to be the shelter they


 


were looking for.


 


They entered, found a convenient ledge, and hauled in some


 


fragrant brush to make a comfortable nest for the three of them.


Hugo conjured several kinds of fruit, and they feasted and


tossed the seeds on the floor below. Then, in the dark, they


 


settled down to sleep.


 


In what seemed like the middle of the night, something huge


 


and sweaty loomed in the entrance of the cave. They couldn't


see it, but the ground shook with its tread, and the air stank


with its body odor, and its great rasping breath stirred breezes


 


near the top of the cave.


 


Abruptly wide awake, the three young travelers cowered in


 


their nest, aware that they had camped in the lair of a monster.


 


The very worst place!


 


The monster didn't spot them. It had brought something in


 


with it, evidently a dead animal. They heard the crunching of


flesh and bones as the monster consumed the animal. Then the


creature flopped down across the cave entrance and snored.


The sound was like the distant roaring of Sphinxes with indi-


gestion.


 


They were trapped inside the monster's cave, and the com-


ing of the light of dawn would expose them to the monster's


view. How were they going to get out of this picklement?


 


Chapter 8. Tisi, Alee & M@g


 


I hey traveled southeast into the depths of Unknown


Xanth. Chem was delighted, for it was her personal mission


to map all of the peninsula she could find, especially what had


never before been recorded. Periodically she projected her magic


map, adding the new features- and marking their progress with


a neat, black, dotted line.


 


Grundy, true to his fashion, irritated her by finding minor


fault with the details. "Your stupid line-dots are covering up


key features," he said, pointing to a section of the line. "There's


a tiger lily squished under this dot!" He pointed to one of them.


 


"Serves it right," Chem retorted. "It snapped at my tail as


I passed it."


 


Irene looked up, keeping track of the flying hippogryph.


She was half afraid the beast would disappear entirely, but


evidently Xavier was taking his mother's directive seriously


and was guiding them correctly. It was obvious that the gryph


could have flown much higher and faster than it was doing,


had it so chosen. At least those two were getting their desire:


 


to go fly. Even if they did have to carry a zombie along.


 


"Hey, that's nice," Grundy said, reaching out to grab a


small flower from a plant growing on a close bank.


 


"Don't touch it!" Irene warned.


 


Naturally the golem touched it anyway.


 


"Eeeek!" the flower shrieked piercingly, wrenching itself


away.


 


Startled, Grundy looked back at the protesting flower. "What


was that?"


 


113


 


 


 


 


114               Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"I told you not to touch that touch-me-not," Irene said com-


placently. "They are delicate plants, and don't like to be han-


dled by clumsy oafs."


 


The golem started to say something, then thought better of


 


it.


 


They continued on through a field of creature plants, gen-


erally harmless but sometimes startling. Duckweed quacked,


an alligator pear ground its teeth at them—naturally it had two


jaws for the purpose, an upper and a lower, making the pair—


a windmill palm rotated its great blade-leaves, causing wind


to gust past them, a pig lily oinked, a pussy-foot crept away


on little fog-feet, fish grass swam away, several toad plants


croaked with great displays of mortal agony, and a money plant


waved green papery leaves at them. Then the air was filled


with the frozen petals from a giant snowflake plant; the petals


settled in a maidenhair tree, much to her annoyance. She took


a brush from a bottle-brush plant and brushed off the snow,


then plucked a powder-puff to restore her complexion.


 


Chem, distracted by the novel plants, stumbled against a


rock. Fortunately, it was a sham-rock, so her hoof wasn't hurt.


A real rock would have been much worse. A running myrtle,


spooked by the noise, ran off. A nearby punk tree laughed,


making the sound by cracking its wooden knuckles and creaking


 


its limbs.


 


"Yeah?" Grundy demanded, always ready for an argument.


 


"You ain't so hot yourself, punk!"


 


A short distance away, a pencil tree was making busy notes


on a paper plant. Irene smiled; apparently to these plants, the


sight of a centaur, woman, and golem was worthy of note. The


visitors were as strange to the plants as the plants were to


the visitors. But notes weren't really necessary, as there were


several forget-me-not flowers around to remember.


 


Near the edge of the field, a spider lily was hot in pursuit


of a butterfly flower, while silver bells rang a warning. That


startled a zebra plant who was grazing on some unlucky clover.


Chicken corn squawked as the zebra ran past, and a curiosity


plant craned its stem to see what was going on.


 


They must be getting closer to the Tree of Seeds, Irene


reflected, for all these unusual plants had to have sprouted from


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 115


 


seeds scattered from an unusual source. The thought of that


Tree excited her. She would try to fetch the witch's three bad


seeds, but she also hoped to garner some exotic specimens for


herself. All the seeds of the wilderness would be available!


 


As they re-entered the deeper jungle, Grundy reached for a


feather fem, surely intending some ticklish mischief with it,


but a fan palm fanned it aside. The golem slapped at the palm,


but it drew back, closing its fingers about itself, and all Grundy


struck was a section of a neighboring crown-of-thoms. That


plant dropped its thorny crown on the golem's head. What the


golem said as he wrenched the prickly crown off was not


comprehensible, since it was in plant language, but a bleeding-


heart vine blushed, a trumpet lily sounded a retreat, an artillery


plant fired off a salute, and a never-never plant wilted.


 


They halted for a snack, as traveling made them hungry.


Xap and Xavier came down; company might not appeal to


them, but the food certainly did, and they knew they could


separate from the zombie when they landed, at least for a while.


 


Irene grew a custard-apple plant, a honey plant, and a swiss-


cheese plant for Xavier, Chem, and herself; a hot red pepper


for Xap; and a genuine has-bean for Grundy.


 


Evening was nearing. "How much farther do we have to


go?" Irene asked Xavier.


 


"Oh, Xap could be there in an hour," the yellow man replied


cheerfully. "But I guess you'll need more time."


 


"Yes," Chem agreed succinctly. It was evident she was tired


from the long run through such varied terrain. Wings were


definitely an asset for this sort of excursion.


 


"So we'd better make camp," Grundy said. "And move on


to Parnassus in the morning."


 


"Yes, I think that's—" Irene started. Then she froze, ab-


solutely horrified.


 


There, at the base of a barrel cactus, lay the battered body


of a child. It looked like a girl, and Irene knew with a sick


 


and awful certainty whom it had to be, for the hair had a green


tint.


 


Her vision, when they approached Castle Zombie—had it


come true?


 


 


 


 


116                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


She forced her frozen limbs to move, and ran to the body—


and there was nothing. Just undisturbed forest floor.


 


"Whatever did you see?" Chem asked solicitously. "I saw


 


nothing out of the ordinary."


 


"It must have been—my mistake," Irene said faintly. "I


 


saw—Ivy. She was—she looked dead!"


 


"But your ivy plant remains healthy," the centaur pointed


out. "So whatever was there, it could not have been your


 


daughter."


 


"Yes, of course," Irene agreed, touching the ivy plant. "I


 


should have realized. But it had green hair—"


 


"Oh, that's the fetch," Xavier said. "Don't pay that no mind,


 


miss."


 


"The what?" Irene asked dazedly.


"The fetch. It's around our place all the time. I told you,


 


it don't mean nothing."


 


Chem switched her tail nervously. "I'm sure that is the case,


 


Xavier. But what exactly is the fetch? An apparition?"


 


"Naw. It's when you see a live person, only you see him


dead. Maw likes the fetch; it suits her sense of humor."


 


"It would," Grundy put in.


 


"The person you see dead—is really alive?" Irene asked,


her horror abating. It was not like her to be so destabilized by


such a minor event, but this vision had reinforced her prior


vision, reviving a deeper horror, and that was hard to shake.


 


"Sure. Always," Xavier said. "It ain't no fun for the fetch


to show a real dead person."


 


"Fun!" Chem exclaimed indignantly.


 


"I don't like the fetch," Xavier confessed. "It used to be


death to see it, in the old days when Xanth was new; now it's


just bad luck. Maw likes bad luck, but I don't."


 


Irene glanced sidelong at the handsome young man, liking


him better despite his backwardness; "You don't get along with


 


your mother?"


 


"Oh, I get along. She tells me what to do, and I do it, so


 


she don't use the eye on me. But I'd rather fly."


 


Irene could appreciate why. Any normal person would seek


an excuse to spend time away from such a witch. "Thank you


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                117


 


for the information about the fetch," she told him. "It's a great


relief to me."


 


"Well, you're a pretty gal, real pretty, even if Maw does


say so," he said, as if that related.


 


Irene considered the ramifications of that minor comment


before responding. His mother the witch had wanted to match


the two of them, and both Xavier and Irene herself had resisted.


So he had complimented her, despite the negative phrasing.


She rather liked, at the age of twenty-eight, being called a


"pretty gal." Her days of girlhood were long past, and some-


times she missed them. She had been a showoff and a tease a


dozen years ago, and though it embarrassed her to remember


it, she had to admit it had been fun. So if someone saw her as


that sort now, she was not really displeased. Even if he was


an ignomant lout and she was a devoted wife to her distant


husband and mother of a precious child. So she behaved reck-


lessly and returned the favor. "And you're a handsome lad."


"Aw, don't start on that mush stuff," he said, disgusted.


Irene smiled privately. Xavier was truly a boy at heart! The


witch must really have sheltered him from life.


 


Grundy chuckled, though theoretically he had not been lis-


tening.


 


Xavier grimaced. "Maybe I better clear up a misunderstand-


ing," he said. "I don't need no help from Maw to figure out


what to do with a nymph, when it comes to that. It's just that


something like marriage is too important to be done offhand-


edly. I aim to make my own choice of women—and when I


do, it'll be forever. Maw don't understand that; maybe you


do."


 


Irene appraised him again. He made a good deal more sense


than she had thought him capable of. "Yes, perfectly," she


agreed. "I wish you well."


 


"And the same goes for Xap. He knows his own mind; he


just hasn't found no fem-gryph he likes yet."


 


Irene didn't comment; she was satisfied to let it stand exactly


at that. It was not, after all, so bad traveling with this pair of


males.


 


She grew a nice tree house and some cushion cactus for


bedding—that kind had spines so soft they hardly even tick-


 


 


 


 


118                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


led—and swept out the house with some broom she sprouted


for the purpose. Xavier watched her at work with open ad-


miration. "You sure are good at that," he exclaimed.


 


"I should be," Irene murmured. "It's my talent." Then, to


distract his interest, which she judged to be getting possibly


too personal, she asked: "What is your talent, Xavier?"


 


"Oh, I zap things," he said nonchalantly. "It ain't nothing


 


much."


 


"Xap? Your hippogryph?"


 


"Not Xap. Zap. With a Z-snore sound."


 


Irene couldn't distinguish the distinction of pronunciation


but concluded that one was the animal, the other an action.


"You zap things," she repeated.


 


"I don't ever do it to friends," he clarified. "I don't like


hurting folks. But when I'm hunting or something, or if a


monster comes after me—" He shrugged.


 


That sounded like a weapon. Irene's interest increased. They


were deep in unexplored Xanth, and monsters could appear at


any time. Xavier had evidently traveled through this region


and had no fear of it, so his zapping must be effective. Of


course, the hippogryph represented considerable protection for


him, so maybe his talent didn't matter. "Could you demon-


strate?"


 


"I guess so." He looked about. "See that cobra plant getting


 


ready to strike the Filly's leg?"


 


Irene looked, startled. Sure enough, the plant was rearing


its flattened stem, with two thom-fangs glistening from its


flower. When a cobra plant spread such a cape, the prudent


person vacated the region quickly. But Chem was in dialogue


with Xap, Grundy translating. Chem wanted to determine a


good mappable route to Parnassus, so that the mountain would


no longer be unattainable. She did not see the dangerous plant,


and Irene was afraid to call out to her for fear that would trigger


the strike. It was a delicate situation. "I see it," she murmured.


 


Xavier pointed his right forefinger. Something shot out from


it at about the speed of light, possibly a little faster, and zapped


right through the lifted cobra head. The plant hissed and ex-


pired, bleeding poisonous sap.


 


"Why—" Irene said, astonished. "You can kill with that!"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                119


 


"Oh, sure. Anything, any time. But I don't like to hurt


creatures. I mean, they got feelings and things, same as I do.


So I just go fly with Xap and I zap at the clouds. It don't hurt


them none, you see, and it sharpens my aim. That's fun. 'Course,


there's this one cloud. King Fracto, who don't like it; he zaps


back with lightning jags. Xap lost some tail feathers once—


well, he don't have tail feathers, but same place. Fracto's


always looking for a fight."


 


"I think I've met him," Irene said, remembering the cloud


she had encountered on the way to the Good Magician's castle.


"He has a bad attitude."


 


"I don't mind zapping Fracto. But I wouldn't zap a bird."


Or a person, she trusted. "That's very good, Xavier," she


 


said carefully. "Certainly you don't want to hurt any friendly


 


creatures."


 


He looked at her more squarely. "Gee, you sure are pretty,


miss. You got a shape on you like a nymph."


 


And he had told her he knew what to do with a nymph. It


seemed that, though he resisted his mother's influence and was


determined to make up his own mind, that mind had not yet


excluded Irene from consideration. She could not afford to have


his interest fix on her in that manner. Even if he were more


innocent than he claimed, it was a fact that innocent youths


did not necessarily remain so indefinitely. "I'm an old married


woman, looking for her child," she said quickly.


 


"Oh, sure, you'll get the kid back safe," he agreed en-


couragingly. "Too bad Maw caught you, the way she does


everyone, or you'd probably have found the tot by now."


 


Very likely true, Irene reflected ruefully. The distractions


of this quest to Parnassus had blunted her concern somewhat,


for immediacies always came first, but she knew she could


never really rest until Ivy was safe again.


 


What she had learned about Xavier was important, too.


Before this conversation, it had not occurred to her that this


backwoods hick could be dangerous. He was a powerful man,


his talent was deadly, and his steed was one of the most for-


midable creatures of Xanth. If he had shared his mother's


temperament, or if for any reason he turned against Irene—


She had a fine line to walk. She could not afford to have


 


 


 


 


120                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Xavier become either too friendly or too unfriendly. It would


be best if he and Xap flew elsewhere, as soon as Parnassus


 


was reached.


 


Chem turned about and came over, carrying Grundy. "Xap


 


says there is some bad terrain between us and Parnassus," she


said. "He can fly over it, but I can not, so I've got to scout it


out. Then I'll be able to thread my way through it safely. He


says there's a knoll not far distant from which we can see the


mountain, a good place from which to map the intervening


terrain. If we go immediately, we can reach the knoll before


 


dark. So if you don't mind, Irene—"


 


"You want us all to go?" Irene asked, dismayed. "I can't


 


finish growing the tree house after dark—"


 


"No, I can move much faster alone," the centaur said.


 


"But you're tired—"


 


"Not any more."


"You don't need me along, do you?" Grundy asked. "I want


 


to rest."


 


"Yes, naturally you will remain here," Chem said, smiling


 


obliquely. "I will not require translation on this foray."


"Good enough," Grundy said, jumping down.


"But are you sure you want to—to go alone with such a


 


creature—?" Irene asked worriedly.


 


Again that oblique smile. "I am sure."


 


An amazing notion pushed at Irene's consciousness as she


glanced at the powerful bird-horse standing a short distance


away. Xap was as fine a specimen of creature as she had seen


in a long time, all muscle and feather and gleam. Could Chem


want some private time with the hippogryph? Impossible! And


yet centaurs were crossbreeds, and so were hippogryphs, with


a common heritage through their equine ancestry. Chem had


found no suitable male centaur, and Xap had found no female


of his kind. Could Chem want a foal who could fly?


 


Irene shifted her thoughts. It was none of her business. "I'm


sure we can get along here until you return. We do need to


find a good route to Parnassus." Among other things, she added


 


silently.


 


"Excellent." Chem turned about and trotted back to Xap.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                121


 


She did indeed seem to have lost her fatigue. Then the two


shifted into a gallop and were quickly out of sight.


 


Irene shook her head. "And I thought I understood cen-


taurs!" she exclaimed to herself. It seemed the witch's notion


of breeding had fallen on fertile soil, after all.


 


Xavier stared after the two. "Well, I'll be jiggered! She's


grounded him! I thought he didn't go for landbound fillies!"


 


"Never underestimate the power of a filly," Irene murmured.


She remained astonished at this development, but cautioned


herself that it was mostly conjecture. She could be misreading


it all.


 


She wished Chem well, in whatever the centaur had in mind,


but was now doubly nervous about her own situation. She was


virtually alone with a man who could zap holes in creatures.


Of course she could grow plants to protect herself—but she


didn't want to do that unless she was quite certain of the need.


The manner in which Xavier had zapped the cobra plant un-


nerved her, now that she thought about it. She would not be


able to handle him with mere pussy-willows!


 


Of course Grundy was here, and Zora Zombie, but she really


would have preferred Chem. However, the centaur had her


own affairs, if that was not putting it too bluntly.


 


The tree house was almost complete. It would have been


done before now if Ivy had been here, Irene knew. Her power


was diminishing in the absence of her daughter. The loss would


not be critical, but it was noticeable. She had allowed enough


time, for the daylight had not yet faded. She would plant some


sword ferns around the base of the tree to prevent intrusion by


nocturnal predators; the fem would not grow any more by night,


but wouldn't need to; any foot stepping on it would get slashed.


 


Now there was the problem of^leeping. She hadn't thought


of it before, being concerned with her mission and the unusual


social interactions this party was experiencing. She had once


supposed that the trip to Parnassus could be completed in a


few hours, perhaps a day. A foolish notion, obviously. So they


had to camp along the way, which was routine. There was


room for four in the tree house. But when the four were a


woman, a golem, a zombie, and a strange man...


 


She could take precautions, however. She climbed into the


 


 


 


 


122                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


tree house and planted a monkey-puzzle tree. She knew what


its grown configuration would be, so she would be able to


crawl in and out of its cagelike puzzle readily, while others


would not. She sprouted a few saw ferns at the entrance; they


would not saw at her, but would at others, and she would have


a fairly secure, fairly private chamber within the tree house,


without having to make an issue of it. A lot could be done with


plants when a person had the talent, as well as a little foresight.


 


But oh, she wished she were back with Dor and Ivy at Castle


Roogna! She worried how Dor was getting along without her.


He really didn't have much of a head for governing; few men


did, aside from her father. That was why women were essential.


 


Well, that was hardly the only reason women were neces-


sary! Nonetheless, men had their uses, too.


 


Irene jumped down from the tree house, then lifted her head,


hearing a noise. It sounded like the screeching of a wounded


 


hydra.


 


Xavier was listening, too. "Hey, I don't like that," he said.


 


"Could be a covy of harpies. If it comes too close, I'll have


 


to zap it."


 


Now Irene was glad about his talent, for the sounds were


 


raising hairs on her neck. So far, they had been fortunate and


had not encountered anything bad; that luck was evidently about


 


to change.


 


"It's coming close," Grundy said. "Irene, you'd better grow


 


a plant quickly."


 


But darkness was closing rapidly, inhibiting her power.


 


Also, until she knew the precise nature of the threat, she could


not select an appropriate seed—and she feared by then it would


be too late. "I think we'll have to depend on Xavier," she said


reluctantly. It wasn't that she doubted the young man's com-


petence or courage; she just didn't like the notion of having to


depend on any man other than her husband for anything.


 


The screeching came closer. Not harpies, she decided, but


perhaps something related. Then, in the gloom, three shapes


appeared—hooded, cloaked old women, crying to one another


in raucous, whining, ill-tempered tones.


 


"If I didn't know better," Xavier murmured grimly, "I'd


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                123


 


swear that was my mother Xanthippe. But she's yellow, and


there's only one of her."


 


The last of the light showed their faces. "They're real dogs,"


Grundy said.


 


He was speaking literally. The faces of the three creatures


were strongly canine, with projecting snouts, furry ears, and


bloodshot eyes on the sides of their heads. Long, red tongues


licked canine teeth between screeches, as if moistening them


for the next effort.


 


But that was not the oddest thing about these women. Their


hair twisted in coils like the bodies of snakes, their exposed


arms and legs were so dark that they reflected almost no light


at all, and their cloaks turned out to be not cloth but huge,


batlike wings. Each female carried a kind of stick with several


thongs dangling from it.


 


"There you are, you ungrateful urchins!" one of the creatures


cried, spying them. "We shall scourge your sins from you!


Prepare to die in torment!"


 


"Now, wait!" Irene said, alarmed. If only it were full day,


when her power was strongest! She felt so defenseless. "Who


are you, and why do you come bothering innocent travelers?"


 


"Innocent travelers!" the canine crone screeched, sounding


worse than a harpy. "You, girl who was such a trial to your


lonely mother the Sorceress for nigh thirty years and now ne-


glects her entirely! What illusion can she spin to shield her


own awareness from the serpent's tooth of your ungratefulness?


With what solace shall she die, away and alone, while her


daughter murders her with uncaring?"


 


Irene rocked back, scourged indeed. This was the last kind


of attack she had expected, and it was cruelly accurate. She


had been neglecting her aging mother! How could this vile dog


woman know?


 


"Don't talk to the lady like that, you miserable spook!"


Xavier said angrily. "She asked you a question! Who the hades


are you?" He lifted his finger, ready to zap the crone.


 


"And you, you sniveling excuse for a son!" the second crone


screeched, advancing on him with her scourge raised. "When


did you ever obey your mother the witch without forcing her


to threaten to compel you with her eye, a thing you knew she


 


 


 


 


124                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


did not want to do? All these one-score years she labored to


raise you right—what thanks did you ever give, you careless


and callous lout? When she sacrificed her very pride to put


another woman in your worthless life, to cause you to marry


and settle down and become a useful person, what did you do?


How deep is her sorrow, while you neglect all obligations of


responsible life to go flying7"


 


Xavier stepped back in the way Irene had, his face frozen


in shock and guilt, his zap-finger stifled. The hag had scored


on him as readily as her sister crone had scored on Irene. How


did they know so much?


 


But now Grundy spoke up. "You talk pretty big, you bundles


of bags!" the golem cried. "But I know you! You are the Furies,


trying to blame everyone you meet for parricide—for killing


his parents! But you can't get me! I know your names—Tis-


iphone, Alecto, and Megaera! You are the daughters of Mother


Earth, as old as the world. You call yourselves the kindly ones,


but it's a lie! You're the vicious ones! You're creatures of


vengeance and ill-conceived retribution. But you can't blame


me for neglecting my mother, because I never had a mother!


I was made from sticks and cloth, animated by magic, and


rendered to life by greater magic. What do you say to that,


dogface?"


 


So that was the story on these wretched harridans! They


were the fabled Furies! Irene had thought Xavier would be the


one to defend the party, but it turned out to be Grundy, with


his knowledge of the nature of these women.


 


The third Fury stepped forward, threatening with her scourge.


"Golem, do you think that because you were made, not born,


you owe nothing to your creator? What were your sticks and


rags and string before the Good Magician animated you? What


thanks did you ever give him for that inestimable service of


awareness? Did you not flee the moment you woke, refusing


to serve the purpose for which you were made? Did your neglect


not cause him to lose several valuable days devising alternate


means to converse with animals and plants so he could complete


his project? Did you not return only after you discovered there


were no others like you, so you wanted to become real? Only


then did you return to serve, in exchange for the Magician's


 


Draoon on a Pedestal                125


 


Answer, which he never owed you in the first place but gave


out of the generosity of his heart! And did you care? Did you


care for anyone or anything except yourself? How many times


did you abuse the Magician, calling him gnome? How many


other innocent people has your foul rag mouth wronged? How


many times has your perjury of translation caused mischief to


those who trusted you? Where were you when the Good Ma-


gician needed you to warn the Gap Dragon away, to avoid the


disaster of the Youth elixir? He helped you in your infancy of


awareness; what favor did you return in his own infancy? Should


he not have reason to curse the day he made you and gave you


consciousness and self-determination? 0, cower, wretch, for


surely the scourge must fall most heavily on your deserving


hide!"


 


Indeed, Grundy did cower, for the Fury had bested him with


the terrible justice of her accusation. These were three awful


creatures of retribution, their words as devastating as their


weapons. They bore down on the three chastened people, their


deadly scourges ready to draw more than physical blood. Irene


knew now that none of her plants could have stopped these


terrible old women, whose voices echoed the complaints of all


neglected parents, and that Xavier's zapping would not have


touched them. Even Grundy's sarcastic tongue was powerless


here! She had never heard the golem so accurately set back!


Yet Xavier had been cowed, too, and she herself humbled.


 


All three of them were retreating now—Irene, Xavier, and


Grundy. In moments the scourges would cut into them, and


somehow Irene knew those whips were poisonous. Their mere


touch would draw copious blood and inflict extraordinary ag-


ony; the wounds would fester and refuse to heal, until the


victims wished ardently for a clean and honest death. Now


Irene remembered stories about the Furies punishing errant


children; it was bad luck even to mention their names. Tisi,


Alee, and Meg—the three horrors of guilt, sorrow, and suf-


fering! And the worst of it was, Irene could not claim with any


certainty that this savage retribution was wrong. She had always


thought other people would and should suffer for their cal-


lousness, but had never realized that she was as guilty as they


and deserved similar treatment.


 


 


 


 


126               Dragon on a Pedestal


 


She tripped over a root and fell on her back, unable to retreat


any more. Tisi loomed over her, the canine snout drooling


spittle, the animal breath rasping out in what seemed like a


fiery fog. The black wings were half spread, and the scourge


was lifted high for its devastating strike, each thong glistening


 


hungrily for its share of blood.


 


Yet even worse than this physical threat was the emotional


one. Irene realized that she would never get to tell her mother


how important she, the Sorceress Iris, was and had always been


to her daughter! Irene would never have the chance to make


up for the years of neglect. This was the crudest portion of


 


her punishment—the denial of absolution.


 


Oh, Iris, dear mother, forgive me! she cried in her heart as


the scourge came down at her face, knowing that plea would


never be heard. She no longer had even the will to turn her


 


face aside; she was doomed.


 


But the scourge did not land. Startled by the reprieve, Irene


looked up—and saw a shape interposed.


 


It was the zombie! Zora had taken the blow intended for


Irene. Strips ofZora's decayed flesh were dangling, ripped off


by the lash of the thongs, but it seemed the zombie hardly felt


them. Zombies were always losing flesh.


 


Tisi looked into the rotten face of the zombie and retreated.


"You are undead!" she shrieked. "I can't punish you! The


poison can't hurt you, the whip can't draw your blood, the


 


truth can't sear your mind!"


 


Zora went on to intercept the next Fury, Alee, catching the


blow intended for Xavier. The second crone recoiled similarly,


not knowing how to handle an undead person. "Even if you


lived, I could not flay you!" the Fury protested. "You never


 


neglected your parents!"


 


Then Zora rescued Grundy, pulling him out of the way while


she absorbed Meg's blow and sacrificed more shreds of flesh.


"It is wrong, it is wrong!" Meg screamed in frustration. "You


have suffered more, for less reason, than any living creature!


 


I can add nothing to it!"


 


But now the crones rallied, reorienting on their original


 


targets. The zombie had caught them by surprise but could not


stop them if they acted in concert.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                127


 


"Ffiiee! Ffiiee!" Zora cried, losing some lip and showing


extraordinary animation for her kind. Generally the emotions


of zombies were as atrophied as their bodies. "Theesh nocht


yyoors!" The three formidable Furies hesitated, daunted by the


scolding of the undead and spiritually unsoiled woman. They


had neither physical nor moral power over her.


 


The three drew together in a huddle, conferring in unintel-


ligible shrieks and woofs. Then, deciding on a new strategy,


the Furies turned, faced the victims, and lifted their left arms


in unison, as if to hurl something. But those three left hands


were empty.


 


"Look out!" Grundy yelled. "It's a curse! The hideous hags


are going to throw a—"


 


The three arms descended, each making a throwing arc.


Irene and Xavier hunched down, their shoulders colliding. Zora


flung herself back, again interposing her body between the


Furies and their victims.


 


Something like a wind stirred in the grass around them.


Irene found herself on the ground, half embracing Xavier, with


the body of the zombie against them both.


 


The vicious Furies had been partially foiled again. Their


curse had struck Zora instead of its intended objects. But ev-


idently one curse was all each hag could throw. In moments


the three turned and departed, huddling within their wing-cloaks.


This horrible siege was over.


 


Irene got up and dusted herself off. That had been a re-


markable escape! She saw Xavier staring up at Zora as if he


had never seen her before. "It—the zom—she took the strike


meant for me!" he exclaimed incredulously.


 


"Twice," Irene agreed. "For me too. Zombies are immune


to physical pain and very hard to hurt. They are undead—the


revived corpses of once-living people. They're not bad folk at


all, if you can bring yourself to get to know them." She was


speaking for herself as much as for him. This was the second


time Zora had saved her, perhaps the second and third times,


if she counted the scourge and the curse as separate items.


 


Zora seemed not to hear them as she unhunched herself and


stood more or less erect. The impact of the curse was not


visible, but it had to be considerable.


 


 


 


 


128                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"She must have been some woman when she lived!" Xavier


said. "A better person than any of us!"


 


"Probably so. I never knew her alive. But 1 gather from


what the Furies said that she led a blameless life and was cruelly


wronged by one not worthy of her."


 


"A man," Xavier said grimly. "A worm of a man!"


 


"Yes." Zora wobbled on her feet, and Irene moved over to


take the zombie's flaccid arm to steady her. "Are you all right,


Zora?" she asked solicitously.


 


"Ccurrsh..." the zombie said.


 


"You took our curse," Irene agreed. "What was it? What


is supposed to happen to us—to you?"


 


"I can tell you that," Grundy said, climbing to his own feet.


 


"I got caught by it."


 


Irene realized that was true. The zombie had blocked off


the punishment from two of them, but Grundy had been behind


her. He had had no protection this time. Yet he seemed func-


tional, so the curse couldn't be something like instant, total


collapse. "Is it—maybe we can nullify it—?"


 


"It's a curse of misfortune," the golem said. "One bad thing


is going to happen which will make the victim wish he were


dead. I interpreted their screeching; that's how I knew what


they were up to."


 


"We'll protect you from it!" Irene said.


Grundy shook his little head. "I doubt that's possible, now


that the curse has tagged me. The best I can hope for is that


you'll find a way to abate it, once it strikes. And it will be


twice for the zombie, because she took your two curses."


 


Irene hadn't thought of that aspect. Of course a curse was


not a thing to be sloughed off like a tatter of flesh! "What


would make a zombie wish she were dead?" she asked.


 


"I don't know," Grundy said. "But I guess we'll find out


when the misfortunes strike."


 


All too likely true. Irene looked at Zora with mixed regret


and puzzlement. The zombie had been—was still a truly nice


person, completely self-sacrificing. But what possible penalty


could she pay for her kindness?


 


Irene put the matter out of her mind for now, as there was


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 129


 


nothing she could do about it. She checked the tree house.


"Let's sleep; Xap and Chem may be late returning."


 


Xavier agreed wordlessly. Evidently he was not certain how


he felt about what his steed might be doing. Possibly he wasn't


entirely pleased to see someone else tame the hippogryph.


 


"There's room for you in the house, Zora," Irene said. "Can


you climb the ladder?"


 


The zombie hesitated. She was in bad condition, even for


her kind, because of the savagery of the Furies. Decayed bone


showed where her flesh had been scourged away, and her dress


was so tattered it would have been indecent on any other female.


"Nnosh nneedth—" she began.


 


"Not need shelter?" Irene asked. "Do you stay outside be-


cause you want to—or because your kind usually isn't welcome


inside?"


 


Zora stood there, not attempting an answer.


"You have helped me and my friends twice," Irene said


firmly. "Maybe you saved my life—from the bonnacon and


the Furies. It would be wrong for me to treat you like—" She


broke off, unwilling to say like a zombie.


 


"You know, it's just about dark now," Xavier commented.


"I can hardly see her. She looks sort of slender and shadowed.


She don't seem half bad, this way. And the smell's not bad,


neither. More like soil."


 


As compliments went, that wasn't much, hut Irene realized


the youth meant well; he had not had much experience with


this sort of thing. Considering his background, that was not


surprising.


 


"The scourge would have torn me apart," Grundy remarked.


"Literally. There's worse things to be next to than a zombie."


 


Irene addressed Zora again. "So come join us inside the tree


house. You'll heal better under cover. You need sleep, don't


you?" That was a guess, but it had become important to Irene


to make this gesture. It might be some transference from her


guilt about neglecting her mother Iris—oh, the Furies had


scored there!—but it was also simple gratitude. Zora had saved


her from the bonnacon, and Irene had allowed herself almost


to forget about that; now Zora had saved her again, and this


time there would be no forgetting. This zombie was no longer


 


 


 


 


130                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


an unpleasant thing to be tolerated, and no necessary evil; this


was a friend. Zora must indeed have been, as Xavier surmised,


some woman when she lived; she was some woman now.


 


Zora accepted the invitation and shambled to the ladder


leading up to the tree house. She tried to climb, but her body


was less functional than usual because of the scourging, and


her clumsy, skeletal hands slipped off the rungs. Irene winced


to see the scourge wounds, knowing that her own flesh had


very nearly suffered similarly. Obviously the poison of the


whips was interfering with even zombie regeneration. Maybe


in her healthiest state, Zora could have made it; not now.


 


Xavier stepped behind her, put his two large hands at Zora's


somewhat sloppy waist, and lifted. Once again Irene noted how


strong a man he was; though he hardly seemed to put forth any


effort, the zombie rose like a feather. Xavier resembled his


steed in this respect, being the finest of physical specimens.


With this considerable assistance, Zora was able to scramble


to the top of the ladder, fortunately within the young man's


reach, and get her balance on hands and knees at the house


portal. She disappeared inside, dropping some slivers of skin


 


behind.


 


"I never touched one of them things before," Xavier mur-


mured, half to himself. "Not with my hands, 'Course, she was


hanging on to me, riding Xap, but I just sorta tuned her out.


As if she were a bag of garbage going to the dump. But now,


after she took that scourge for me—if I had been hit, I guess


my flesh would be dropping off and showing my bones." He


shook his head. "I never had no one do me a favor I didn't do


back. But how do you give back the favor of a life when—I


mean, she lost her life long before I ever knew her." He clenched


his fists in a frustration Irene shared. He was a decent man,


facing an insoluble ethical problem. "It's not so bad, touching


her. No worse than entrails from some monster I killed. Touch-


ing stuff—it really don't mean nothing. It's how you feel about


it. She sure don't weigh much."


 


Xavier was, in his crude but honest fashion, voicing sen-


timents similar to those Irene had privately entertained, to her


half shame. His reassessment parallelled hers. There was no


prejudice in Xanth greater than that relating to zombies, and


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                131


 


she had shared it, though she knew better. Even Millie the


Ghost, who had loved a zombie for eight hundred years, until


he was at last restored to his living self as the Zombie Master—


even she did not permit many zombies in their castle, although


zombies had built that castle and now defended it. Castle Roogna


had always been defended by zombies, yet they were not per-


mitted inside it. Nobody wanted to be close to a zombie.


 


But if zombies were not properly alive, neither were they


properly dead. They did have feelings, loyalty, and courage,


as Zora had so dramatically shown. Zora had done more, and


had asked less in return, than anyone else on this odd excursion.


 


"She's a decent person," Irene said, knowing this to be an


understatement so gross as to be obscene.


 


"Yeah. Too bad she's dead."


 


And there was the ultimate tragedy of it. How could anyone


repay a person who was not alive? That was the wall against


which each notion smashed.


 


Irene climbed on up and into her monkey-puzzle chamber.


Xavier and Grundy got settled.


 


Irene lay there in the dark. There was certainly a smell from


the zombie like rotted leaves or a small, dead animal left in


the sun. But Xavier was right; it wasn't too bad, especially when


one remembered what Zora had done.


 


Chapter 9. Parnassus


 


Aap and Chem were back by morning. Irene heard


them amve and decided not to inquire; it really wasn't her


business. That was why she was so infernally curious!


 


Maybe it was her imagination, Irene thought, but in the light


 


 


 


 


132                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


of dawn, Zora looked improved. The scourge gouges had filled


in so that bone no longer showed, her flesh no longer hung in


tatters, and her eyes seemed restored to the point where they


were capable of normal vision. Even her dress was whole now,


apparently renovating itself as part of the zombie process. Her


hair was longer and fuller and less straggly, with some of its


original fair color showing. It seemed that rest and shelter did


 


mend a zombie somewhat.


 


This was the first case Irene knew of in which a zombie


had become less, rather than more, rotten with the passage of


time. But of course she had never before interacted this closely


with a zombie for several days. What had she ever really known


about them? Little more than jokes: How many zombies does


it take to plant a light bulb? She could no longer remember the


punch line and didn't care to; she was sure she would not find


 


it very funny now.


 


There was one other factor, she recalled: human consider-


ation and caring. That was one thing that was supposed to help


a zombie—and the one thing few if any zombies received. But


all of them had welcomed Zora into their group after the episode


of the Furies. Perhaps they had, after all, returned part of the


 


debt they owed her.


 


Irene's original clothes were quite dry now, so she no longer


had to wear the towels or other substitutes. That improved her


outlook. She grew milkweed and eggplant for breakfast, for


those who wanted it. Xap and Chem were not hungry; presum-


ably they had eaten on the run during the night.


 


Chem projected her map. The scenery ahead spread out in


miniature. "Here is the mountain of Parnassus," she explained,


indicating a large, irregular area. It was as if they were looking


down on it from above; she must have questioned Xap closely


about the details he perceived from the air, in order to fill out


what she saw from the knoll. "It has two peaks. The one we


want is here, to the south. The nine Muses live on it; the cave


of the Oracle is over there, but we'll skirt around that to reach


the peak where the Tree of Seeds grows. It's quite a climb,


 


but we can handle it, if—"


 


Irene didn't like the smell of that hesitation. "If what?"


"If nothing interferes," Chem said reluctantly.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                133


 


"What might interfere?"


 


"Well, Xap says there are things on the other peak of Par-


nassus that—of course, we won't be traveling on that side of


the mountain—"


 


"But we'd better be prepared," Irene finished. "Especially


with that curse." She had told Chem about the visitation of the


evening, of course, and the part Zora had played. "What affects


Grundy and Zora is likely to affect the rest of us, since we're


traveling as a group. So let's have the worst. What's on that


other peak?"


 


"I'll have to give a little background," Chem said apolo-


getically. Unlike some centaurs, she hesitated to show off her


extensive classical education.


 


"Spit it out, horsefoot," Grundy said. "Anything bad will


probably hit me first."


 


"The shrine of the Oracle was originally guarded by the


Python, who had a keen insight into the fallibilities of man.


But the huge reptile was attacked and severely injured and


driven out; it survived only because it fled to the other peak


of Parnassus, where the Tree of Immortality was, and ale one


of its leaves. Now the Python is barred from the Oracle's cave,


but it is a most sagacious reptile and would do anything to


return. So it slithers about, seeking some avenue. If we were


to stray into its present territory—"


 


"We won't," Irene said firmly. "Not with your map to guide


us. What else?"


 


"The maenads. They are the wild women of wine. They


dance ritually on the north slope, tearing apart and consuming


any creature they catch. Once they served the god of fertile


crops, but the old gods are gone now and the maenads serve


no one except the Tree of Immortality, which keeps them alive


and youthful."


 


"They sound like nymphs," Xavier remarked.


 


"They may be related, but their personalities are more like


those of harpies or ogresses. They are predators, not prey,


though they are naked and beautiful."


 


"I see," Irene said, frowning. She tended to be foolishly


jealous of eternally young, beautiful, naked wild women. Once


she herself had been—but she stifled that thought. "So wild


 


 


 


 


134                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


women roam the slopes of Parnassus. We'll stay clear of them,


too." For sure!


 


"So here is the appropriate path," Chem concluded, pointing


out a dotted line on the map. "We'll have to stay right on it


to be safe.' It is too bad you can't use Xap to fly directly to


the Tree of Seeds. But the Simurgh allows no one to enter


Parnassus by air, because every so often dragons and griffins


try to raid. A hippogryph vaguely resembles a griffin in flight,


so Xap knows it isn't safe for him to fly there. Nothing largei


than a small bird can risk it. Xap can handle just about any


airborne creature he might meet, but the Simurgh is something


else."


 


"I'm sure it is," Irene agreed, getting more curious about


this notorious bird.


 


"We have to approach slowly, by foot, so the Simurgh has


time to study us and see that we are not raiders but serious


visitors."


 


"Parnassus seems very choosy," Irene commented.


 


"Yes. A select and strange group of creatures abides there.


We have to follow their rules, or we will get nowhere. That's


why the witch Xanthippe could not go herself; the Simurgh


would know her for what she is and would never let her get


near the Tree of Seeds."


 


"It is not a mission I would have chosen myself," Irene


admitted grimly. "But we must do what we must do."


 


They set off on the final stretch to Parnassus, as delineated


on Chem's map. Zora rode behind Xavier on Xap again, while


Irene and Grundy remained on Chem. They trotted southeast,


but with more certain impetus, for Chem had traveled this route


before. Xap now stayed on the ground, and not because he


was tired. Whether he wished to avoid the attention of the


Simurgh even this far away, or simply to keep Chem company,


Irene wasn't sure. But she suspected the latter.


 


Those two semi-equines must have had quite a night of it,


Irene reflected. Xap spoke only in squawks, but Chem seemed


to understand him perfectly now, and he understood her. Irene


remained surprised that Chem should show such interest in a


non-centaur, yet human beings were non-centaurs, too, and she


associated with them all the time. Was a human person any


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                135


 


more worthy than a hippogryph person? A smart centaur cer-


tainly ought to be able to judge. But Irene suspected that Chem's


dam Cherie would not entirely approve. What would the Furies


have said to Chem?


 


In due course they came to the base of Mount Parnassus.


The jungle halted as if in deference to the great mountain, so


the view was clear. There were indeed two peaks; on each one,


half hidden in mists, was a large and spreading tree. They


would avoid the Tree of Immortality on the north peak; too


much mischief had already been wreaked by the water of the


Fountain of Youth, which was surely related magic.


 


"Doesn't look like much," Grundy said.


 


"Let's hope you're right," Chem said. "I want to talk to the


Simurgh—nothing else. And Irene wants to get those seeds."


 


They crossed the channel at the foot of the mountain. This


was a dry creekbed filled with rounded stones. It wasn't com-


fortable footing for hooves, so Xap spread his wings and leaped


across, risking this tiny bit of flight, while Chem picked her


way carefully. Even so, the stones tended to turn under her


feet, slowing her down further.


 


"Here, tenderfoot, I'll find you a solid path!" Grundy said


impatiently. He jumped down and began shoving at stones,


testing for solidity.


 


Something struck at the golem. Grundy jumped back. "It


bit me!" he exclaimed indignantly as a small snake slithered


quickly away.


 


"Hardly the Python," Irene said. The golem was touching


his little leg, but did not seem to be crippled.


 


Chem stiffened, her four hooves firmly in place. "That snake


looked very much like a dipsas. I hope that's a misperception."


 


"The cursed thing bit me!" Grundy repeated, pressing at the


flesh of his leg. "I'm not a true golem any more, you know;


 


I'm flesh now. I hurt!"


 


That was true. Grundy, like Millie the Ghost, had for some


time been fully alive, because of very special magic. The Furies


had known. Too bad, Irene thought, that no similar magic was


available to restore Zora Zombie! But Good Magician Humfrey


had been involved in the other case, and he was no longer


available.


 


136               Dragon on a Pedestal


 


But she had better concentrate on the immediate problem.


"What's a dipsas?" she asked Chem, who was now picking her


way forward again.


 


"Cursed thing," the centaur mused. "Maybe not just a figure


of speech."


 


"I don't understand," Irene said, annoyed.


 


"Hey, got anything to drink?" the golem asked.


 


"It was a dipsas!" Chem said, horrified. "I hoped I was


wrong or that the snake's reputation was exaggerated. Its bite


makes a person unquenchably thirsty."


 


"Curse," Irene repeated, catching on. "The Furies' curse of


misfortune!"


 


"Yes," the centaur agreed. "You told me how the Furies


came while Xap and I were away and how Grundy caught their


curse. This bite of the dipsas does seem to fit the description.


Perhaps if you had caught the curse, you would have been the


one bitten—or me, if I had been there to meet the Furies. I


was certainly vulnerable."


 


All too true! "Zora has my curse," Irene said. "She did not


get bitten, so I think this one was intended specifically for


Grundy."


 


"I'm starving of thirst!" Grundy exclaimed. "Find me a lake,


somebody!"


 


Irene looked around. "There's a beer-barrel tree behind us."


She dismounted, picked her way through the treacherous stones


of the riverbed, keeping a nervous eye out for snakes, and went


to the huge, swollen barrel of the tree. Now she realized why


the streambed was dry—the magic snake had caused all crea-


tures here to drink until the water was gone. Too bad that had


not been obvious before!


 


She used her knife to punch a hole in the bark. Yellow beer


spouted out. This might not be the best liquid for the golem


to drink, but there was plenty of it, enough to quench the thirst


of a hundred golems.


 


Grundy hurried up and put his little mouth to the stream of


beer. He gulped the stuff down insatiably.


 


Irene watched with growing amazement as the golem swal-


lowed more than his own mass in beer and kept on drinking.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                137


 


The stream seemed to be flowing into a bottomless hole. His


body swelled up like a watermelon, but still he drank.


 


Finally the barrel ran dry and the flow stopped. "More!


More!" Grundy cried, though he was bursting out of his cloth-


ing. Irene had never seen a smaller, fatter man. "I'm ravenous


with thirst. Hie!"


 


Irene glanced again at the dry stream, then at the empty


tree. This thirst was truly ferocious! Mere liquid obviously


wouldn't abate it. "I don't know where there's more."


 


"I'm drying up!" Grundy cried, popping a button. "I wish


1 were dead!"


 


That was another aspect of the curse, of course. "What we


need is not more liquid, but a cure," she said. "Otherwise


Grundy will drink until he explodes."


 


Chem had made her way across the riverbed and was now


safely on Mount Parnassus. "As 1 recall, the only natural cure is


a draught from a healing spring, and 1 don't know where—"


 


Xap squawked.


 


"He says the winespring of the maenads quenches all thirst,"


the centaur said. "That's fairly close."


 


"But that spring must be—"


 


"On the north slope of Parnassus," Chem said grimly.


 


"The very place we don't want to go." Irene sighed. "Yet


Grundy is dying of dehydration, or of swelling. We can't ignore


that!" Indeed, the golem was chewing up the local vegetation,


trying to squeeze water out of the leaves.


 


Irene dropped a seed and ordered it to grow. In a moment


a water hyacinth sprouted, bursting with water. The golem


grabbed its leaves and flowers and crammed them into his


mouth. But plants couldn't hold him long. Already his swollen


limbs looked shrunken, as if dehydrating. He had the worst of


both conditions.


 


"I'd like to have Fracto the Cloud here now," Irene muttered.


"Grundy would swallow him whole."


 


"Maybe Xap and me can take him to the winespring," Xavier


offered.


 


"But Xap doesn't dare fly here," Chem protested, concerned


for the welfare of the hippogryph.


 


"Yeah, but he can gallop good."


 


138                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"True," Chem agreed, with one of her obscure smiles. "Per-


haps we should separate, and rejoin farther up the mountain


when Grundy is cured." She projected her map. "The spring


should be about here," she said, making it glow in the picture.


She had really learned a lot of geography from the hippogryph!


"If you follow this route—" The dotted line progressed to


intersect the glow. "—you can rejoin us farther up the moun-


tain—here." The line intersected the line of their route to the


southern peak.


 


"I really don't like breaking up our party," Irene said. "But


I suppose we have little choice at the moment. We can't let


Grundy die of thirst, or whatever, and Xap is best able to avoid


the maenads."


 


So it was reluctantly decided. Zora got down from the hip-


pogryph, and Grundy took her place. Xap galloped away, around


the northern curve of the mountain.


 


"There go three fairly brave and foolish males," Chem mur-


mured as Zora mounted behind Irene.


 


"Let's hope we fairly sensible and timid females can com-


plete our mission," Irene said.


 


They moved up the slope. Parnassus was not a smooth


mountain; it was riddled with ridges, gullies, crevices, and


caves, and the vegetation was odd. Strange seeds had sprouted,


probably from the Tree of Seeds. There was a proliferation of


paper trees and ink plants, and secretary-birds zipped among


them in seemingly pointless activity. Irene wondered what nat-


ural place a community like this had in the larger scheme of


Xanth, for things generally interrelated, but she could see noth-


ing worthwhile. Parnassus seemed pretty much wrapped up in


its own concerns, which hardly related to those of the world


 


beyond.


 


There was a loud and sinister hiss ahead. Chem skidded to


a halt, all four hooves making grooves in the dirt. The path


ran through a small gorge here, with sliding rubble on the


slopes, so it was not at all convenient to change the route—


but she didn't trust what was ahead. Chem unslung her bow


from her shoulder and nocked an arrow; like all centaurs, she


was an excellent archer. She walked slowly forward.


 


There, around a curve, was a monstrous serpent. Its head


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                139


 


was half the size of Irene's body, carried at human height, and


its sinuous body extended back and around another curve.


 


"The Python!" Irene whispered in horror. "What is it doing


here?"


 


"I am the nemesis and the delight of females everywhere,"


the serpent hissed. "I made the first woman blush and feel shame


for the desire I aroused in her. I will possess the last woman


ever to bear a child. Bow down before me, you vulnerable


creatures!"


 


This was more than a mere snake! Irene tried to protest, but


the Python's terrible gaze transfixed her. Chem fidgeted on her


hooves, caught by the same stare. There seemed to be all the


sinister masculine wisdom of eternity in those huge eyes, to-


gether with all the masculine promise and threat and a desire,


as insatiable as the golem's thirst, that would destroy them long


before it was sated; yet neither Irene nor Chem could break


the connection.


 


The Python slid forward sinuously, holding them with his


hypnotic gaze. His pale red tongue flicked out. Soon that awful


mouth would gape, showing the cruel fangs—


 


"Wwhaashh?" Zora asked, shedding some epiglottis, as she


tended to do when expressing herself with some force. When


Irene didn't answer, the zombie craned her neck to peer blankly


ahead of the centaur.


 


Then Zora half scrambled, half slid to the ground, righted


herself, and shuffled forward. She took her place in front of


Chem just as the head of the Python arrived. "Ffiieee,


sschnaake!" she cried.


 


For a moment, zombie and Python were eye to eye. Now


it was the serpent who froze, for the direct gaze of an aroused


zombie was a sickening thing.


 


Irene and Chem snapped out of their trances. The gaze of


the Python had been interrupted by Zora, freeing the other two.


Irene was appalled and repelled by the memory of her fasci-


nation of a moment ago, yet there had been a certain insidious


appeal as well. She had not, while caught in the stare of the


snake, quite wanted to break it, though she knew it meant


doom. Did she have an urge for self-destruction, or was that


merely part of the thing's spell?


 


140                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The centaur spun about so rapidly that Irene had to grab the


slender humanoid waist before her to remain mounted. Chem's


large rear end swung around to bang into both zombie and


Python, knocking them into the rocky bank.


 


"Grab Zora!" Irene cried, seeing the zombie staggering.


 


Chem reached out and caught Zora by an arm and hauled


her in. Half carrying, half dragging her, the centaur moved


down the path, away from the menace. Behind them, the huge


serpent thrashed, starting a rockslide that threatened to bury its


low body.


 


Irene knew the monster snake would soon be after them.


The Python had been balked, not defeated; it was impossible


for mere females to win over him. She felt in her bag of seeds,


seeking something that would delay the reptile. She had a tangle


tree seed, but that would take too long to grow—Ah! Here


was a hedgehog plant seed. She threw it to the ground. "Grow!"


 


The hedgehog sprouted, sending out quills that pointed in


every direction. It was like an oversized pincushion. That would


be awkward to pass in any hurry!


 


But when she glanced back, shielding her eyes with her


•hand so as to cut off any meeting of the reptile's deadly stare,


she saw the Python sliding smoothly past the hedgehog. The


plant hadn't had time to grow big enough to block the whole


channel.


 


Hmm. She fetched out two more seeds. The first was false


hops; when she sprouted it, it fragmented into a dozen miniature


kangaroos who started hopping madly about. They were not


real, of course; kangaroos were mythical beasts not found in


Xanth. When the Python snapped at one, he encountered only


leaves and stem. But this was a distraction that slowed the


aggressive reptile.


 


Next she tossed an alumroot. It wasn't much to look at, but


with luck, the snake would snap it up, too, just to get it out


of the way.


 


The Python did. The alumroot was ripped out of the ground


and crunched to pieces, its juices squirting. Irene was reminded


with horror of the way the bonnacon had crunched Zora. Then


the serpent paused, just as the bonnacon had.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                141


 


Irene smiled. Alum had a special magical effect on living


flesh. It was astringent.


 


The Phyton's mouth shrank as the soft tissues of it drew


together. But the hard tissues, such as the teeth, did not shrink.


In moments the head was quite distorted, the flesh tightening


about the bone. Startled, the Python jerked his head back and


tried to spit out the root, but could not get it past his purse-


string-tight mouth. Desperate, the reptile tried the other route


and swallowed the root.


 


Irene's smile broadened. Alum was an emetic, too. In a


moment the big snake was vomiting as well as it could through


its constricted throat and mouth. Bubbles started coming out


of its ear slits. The worst thing it could have done was to


swallow the alum!


 


That gave them enough time to stop and get Zora properly


mounted. "You saved us again," Irene told her. "You may have


absorbed a double curse of misfortune, but you are certainly


lucky for us!" For a moment Irene wondered whether being


consumed by the Python was one of the misfortunes the zombie


had taken on herself, but realized it could not be, for it had


not happened.


 


"I wonder what misfortune is, to a zombie?" Chem re-


marked, her mind evidently on the same question that was


bothering Irene. "It can't be the ordinary type. Not a snakebite


or a bad fall..."


 


"That curse might not apply at all," Irene conjectured. "To


us, getting hurt or killed would be a misfortune, but a zombie


is already dead, or half dead. Many people would consider that


the ultimate misfortune—to become a zombie—but Zora is


already there." She turned her head to address the zombie


directly. "What is misfortune to you?"


 


"Nnoshingg," Zora replied.


 


"Nothing," Irene agreed. So she was correct; Zora was al-


ready undergoing'the ultimate misfortune. The curse had to be


meaningless.


 


But she couldn't be quite sure.


 


"I think we have gotten away," Chem said. "But now we


are going in the wrong direction, downhill."


 


"We must have been going the wrong way before, " Irene


 


 


 


 


142                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


said. "We probably veered too far north and intersected the


territory of the Python."


 


"No, we were on our plotted course," the centaur insisted.


"The Python is on the southern peak. He must be testing the


boundaries, moving back to his original haunts. We hadn't


allowed for that. It was a long time ago that he was banished,


and things change."


 


"Well, now we know," Irene said. "I don't want to meet


that gaze again!" There was just a smidgeon of doubt to that,


though. She hated that doubt! "We'll have to find another path


up the mountain. We can intercept our original route above the


Python, who will be looking for us down here, so that the boys


can find us."


 


Chem projected her map. "We can travel past the Oracle's


cave," she decided. "That's not too far out of our way."


 


They picked their way to the alternate path. Irene planted


a creeping fig seed in the path they were leaving, to fool the


Python, who she knew would be recovering soon from the


effects of the alum. It had been a small alumroot, not enough


really to hurt the huge snake; and anyway, alum was not gen-


erally fatal. The Python's hunger would be greater than ever,


because of the loss of the contents of his stomach. The fig


would creep on down toward the base of the mountain, making


it seem that the party had continued that way. Of course, the


fig's smell would be different, but it was still worth the try;


 


maybe the reptile didn't track by smell.


 


The crannies in the mountain became more pronounced here


and finally opened into crevices and fissures from which in-


toxicating fumes rose. They hurried by, not wanting to expe-


rience any more of this than necessary. "The Oracle sniffs the


vapors and makes crazy prophecies, as I understand it, that


always come true," Chem remarked. "We certainly don't need


any of that for our own mission."


 


"We certainly don't," Irene agreed. "Maybe the powers that


be on Parnassus like to go crazy on fumes, but we're more


sensible people." She hoped this was true.


 


They made their way above the cave region, where the


landscape evened out somewhat, and were soon close to their


original course. They saw no sign of Xap's hoofprints, so they


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               143


proceeded slowly in order to let the males catch up when they


did intersect the path. Irene could not help worrying, however;


 


suppose their companions had fallen into dire straits and did


not return?


 


Then they heard a screaming from the north. "I think that's


more trouble," Chem said grimly.


 


Parnassus was nothing but trouble so far! "The maenads,"


Irene agreed. "In pursuit of prey. We should have known the


males could not touch the winespring without arousing its


guardians." But they had been brave to try, she reminded her-


self.


 


"We don't dare hide until we know whether Xap and Xavier


and Grundy need help."


 


Irene glanced back. "Oh, no! The Python wasn't fooled!


He's after us again!"


 


"Do you have a suitable plant?" the centaur asked nervously.


"I don't want to be caught between two horrors."


 


Irene checked. "I'm getting low, but these should help."


She tossed down several seeds. "Grow!"


 


Plants sprouted rapidly, spreading across a fairly broad area.


"What are they?" Chem asked, glancing forward and back.


 


"Something to distract each threat, I hope—horehounds and


snake plants."


 


Chem eyed the bristling hound-heads and snake-heads on


the plants. "Aren't they as much of a threat to us as to the


enemies?"


 


"No. Snake plants only bite snakes, and horehounds only


bite—"


 


Now the hippogryph burst into sight, running powerfully,


pursued by a crowd of naked women. They were young and


healthy and, yes, nymphlike, with fine, firm legs, narrow waists,


and voluptuous bosoms. But they were also wild-haired and


wild-eyed, and awful imprecations spewed from their snarling


red mouths. Several of them carried things that most resembled


gobbets of raw flesh.


 


The Python had been sliding slowly close, tongue flicking


with anticipation. Now he brightened further. His jaws worked,


and slaver dripped. He accelerated toward the maenads.


 


 


 


 


144                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"I don't know which is worse, the male or the female threats,"


Irene said, halfway fascinated.


 


"We'd better gallop!" Chem said, suiting action to word.


They galloped. Chem's course up the mountain converged


with Xap's, and they ran side by side until it was evident they


were not being pursued. Then they reined in and turned to look


 


back.


 


The Python and the maenads were not, it seemed, on friendly


 


terms. The giant snake was biting one woman after another,


while the wild women were tearing with tooth and claw at the


serpentine body and gouging bloody chunks out. The snake


did not have time to swallow any morsels, but the maenads


were no better off, for the huge reptile's coils were switching


too rapidly about for easy consumption. It seemed to be a fairly


even battle—the woman-preying monster against the most


predatory women. Now and then a woman would stand frozen,


caught by the Python's terrible stare, but then three more would


cut in between, breaking the spell. The reptile had succeeded


in fascinating Irene and Chem, but there were far too many


maenads to be similarly held.


 


Meanwhile, the snake plants and horehounds were snapping


indiscriminately at both sides, making the carnage even more


bloody. Pieces of flesh went flying up, and blood coursed down


the channels of the mountain. This was serious business! Irene


found her gorge rising and had to avert her face; she really


wasn't much for such violence, however common it might be


on Parnassus, and disliked seeing these vicious creatures in


action. Their behavior did little for either the masculine or the


 


feminine image.


 


"Parnassus is a rough place, especially for the natives,"


Grundy said, echoing her thought. But the golem was enjoying


 


it.


 


That reminded her. '^Grundy! Have you been cured?"


"I think so." The golem paused to belch. He did appear to


 


be normal again; certainly the bloat was gone. "That winespring


 


is potent!"


 


"Everything was quiet until he drank," Xavier said. "Then


 


the damsels appeared—"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal'                145


 


"Damsels!" Irene exclaimed. "Those are bi—uh, bad


women!"


 


"Oh, I don't know," Grundy said. "I understand wild women


can be a lot of fun."


 


Irene stifled her retort, knowing the golem was baiting her.


He was back to normal, all right!


 


"Screaming and waving their claws," Xavier continued. "I


didn't want to zap any of those fantastic creatures, they being


of the gentle sex—"


 


"Hardly gentle!" Irene protested, watching another bleeding


hunk of meat fly up above the melee.


 


"Like yourself," he said. "I just don't like to—"


 


"I'm like a maenad, a wild woman?" Irene screeched, out-


raged. Then she had to laugh, knowing she was reacting exactly


like a maenad.


 


"Gentle," Xavier clarified. "And lovely." He squinted at


her. "In fact, maybe Maw was right—"


 


"Let's get on with our mission," Irene said quickly. She


should have kept her mouth shut to begin with. Xavier was


really a very nice young man, and she remained privately flat-


tered by his perception of her, but this was as far as it could


ever go. She had a husband and child to return to, after all.


 


They resumed the climb, letting the sounds of carnage fade


behind them. Soon the way became steeper, until they were


unable to progress farther and had to move around the southern


slope of the mountain instead.


 


"Xap could fly on up," Xavier said.


 


"And maybe get exterminated by the Simurgh," Chem re-


torted. "That's not a viable option."


 


They came to a kind of palace set into the mountainside. It


did not have high towers but did have ornate columns and


archways with curlicues of stone and carvings of animals and


people. This was no primitive hideout; it was someone's highly


civilized retreat.


 


In a small court before it, a woman sat at a table, an open


chest of books at her side. She wore a floor-length white robe


and was of well-kept middle age—the kind of figure of a


woman Irene hoped to be when time shoved her into that age


bracket.


 


 


 


 


146                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The woman looked up as the group approached. "May I


help you?" she inquired, unalarmed. She spoke with a cultured


accent, her voice quiet but thoroughly competent.


 


Irene dismounted and went to the table, uncertain how much


of this to take at face value. The maenads, after all, looked


like nymphs, but hardly acted like them. If this were some


other kind of trap—but she had to give it the benefit of the


doubt. "We are seeking the Tree of Seeds and the Simurgh,"


she explained. "We can't seem to find the path to the top of


the mountain."


 


The woman nodded. She had curly, dark hair neatly pinned


back, and an elegantly straight nose. "And who might you be?"


she asked with mild interest.


 


"I am Irene, and these are my friends Chem, Zora, Grundy,


Xavier, and Xap."


 


"Ah, so you are the current Queen of Xanth!" the woman


exclaimed, brightening. "How very nice of you to honor us


with a visit."


 


Irene was startled. "How could you know that? As far as I


know, no one from Parnassus has been to Castle Roogna, and


this is the first time any of us have—"


 


"I am Clio, the Muse of History. I am naturally conversant


with the significant events of the realm."


 


"The Muse of History!" Chem exclaimed excitedly, stepping


close. "The one who writes the magic texts?"


 


Clio inclined her head politely. "Some of them, centaur.


Most recently 1 covered the episode of the night mare and the


salvation of Xanth from the Nextwave invasion. Your kind has


been an excellent customer for such references, and, of course.


the Good Magician."


 


"Not any more," Irene murmured darkly.


 


"He will recover in proper course; your friend will see to


that," the Muse said, glancing at Zora.


 


"He will?" Irene asked incredulously. "But there's no fast


cure for Youth—"


 


"But her talent compensates, you see."


 


Irene stared at Zora. "Her talent? But she's a—"


 


Clio put her hand to her lips. "Oh, my, that's in a future


history text, which I have not yet completed! We have a long


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                147


 


lead time, and sometimes I lose track. I shouldn't have men-


tioned it."


 


A future history text? There was magic of a high order here!


How could Zora Zombie relate to the Good Magician, whom


she didn't even know?


 


"And are the other Muses here, too?" Chem asked. "Cal-


liope, Erato, Urania—"


 


"Indeed," Clio agreed. "This is where we live, here on


Mount Parnassus, the home of the arts, the sciences, and mem-


ory. The others are resting at the moment, but you may meet


them if you wish. We have never intended to be aloof from


the public, though we find a certain isolation to be beneficial."


 


Chem shook her head regretfully. "If I start talking with all


the Muses, it will be years before I stop, and I have a more


immediate mission. I shall have to be satisfied just putting your


locale on my map. Will you tell us how to reach the summit


of Parnassus?"


 


"I regret to advise you that there is no easy way," Clio said.


"Talent isn't enough any more. Most talented people never


make it; they get consumed by the Python or the maenads, in


literal or figurative fashion."


 


"So we have discovered," Irene said. "And we understand


it is not safe to fly. But I must rescue my daughter Ivy, and


first I must get three seeds from the—"


 


"Ivy?" Clio asked. "Let me fetch Thalia." She rose, turned


gracefully, and glided toward the palace entrance.


 


"Who is Thalia?" Irene asked.


 


"Muse of Comedy," Chem murmured. "And of Planting."


 


"Planting! Well, I certainly can relate to that! But—"


 


Clio returned with Thalia. The other Muse carried a face


mask that was broadly smiling and a shepherd's crook and


wore a wreath of ivy.


 


"I think the ivy is the key," Chem said. "See if you can


enlist the Muses' help."


 


"No need," Thalia said, overhearing her. "I know of the


Sorceress. But why do you seek her here, when she is in the


cave of the Cyclops?"


 


"The Cyclops!" Irene cried, dismayed. "I thought the witch


Xanthippe had her captive!"


 


 


 


 


148                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"No longer," Thalia said. "Xanthippe had already lost pos-


session when you undertook her mission. It is a humorous


irony." She lifted the laughing mask to her face momentarily.


 


"All this—for nothing?" Irene demanded, sputtering. "That


witch deceived me?"


 


"Not so," Thalia said. "Xanthippe thought she had Ivy. But


no person of ordinary talent can long constrain a Sorceress.


Ivy and the dragon escaped in a manner that only such a person


could arrange. They will in due course be in somewhat greater


difficulty, however. Your excursion here does relate."


"I've got to get back!" Irene exclaimed.


"We couldn't possibly return in time to be of any use,"


Chem reminded her. "It shouldn't take much longer to complete


our mission than to abort it. Perhaps the Simurgh will give us


useful advice, since that bird knows everything."


 


. "Yes, we often exchange information with the Simurgh,"


Thalia agreed.


 


"Oh, I hate this!" Irene said, stamping her foot. "I just want


Ivy back safely!"


 


"Easier to save all Xanth," Clio murmured.


"Exactly what does that mean?" Irene flared.


"For a child of that name and that power and for a talent


like yours, I will help," Thalia said, touching her wreath. "It


was so kind of you to name such a remarkable individual so."


 


It had been coincidence, since Irene had not known about


this Muse. She had needed a name beginning with / that related


to plants, since the baby had been a girl. Had it been a boy,


they would have settled on a name beginning with D, after his


father, relating to the inanimate. But it did not seem politic to


make an issue of that now, and perhaps it was less coincidental


than it seemed. There were few true coincidences in Xanth.


 


Meanwhile, why did Thalia keep referring to Ivy as a Sor-


ceress? And what did Clio mean about saving Xanth? Irene


had a nasty feeling that these were not idle fragments of news.


But she was sure that she would get no clarifications merely


by asking. The Muses were as much aware of the future as


they were of the past, and did let slip aspects of each, but it


seemed they were not supposed to leak the future to ordinary


folk. "How can we get to the top of Parnassus quickly?"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                149


 


Thalia considered. "Some ride a book to the heights." She


indicated one of Clio's texts, which rose out of the chest and


hovered in the air before them. "But this method is precarious,


for no one knows which book will rise all the way."


 


Irene eyed the floating tome. It seemed very small and


uncertain. "I don't care to trust myself to that, even if the


Simurgh permits that sort of flight! I'd soon fall off."


 


"Most do," Thalia agreed. "They have such high hopes,


then fall so low, especially when the climate is adverse. Some


make it by promotion." But her too-merry smile suggested that


was not a viable option either, in this instance. "Some do it


by sheer luck. But the only reasonable route is that of time and


persistence."


 


"We don't have time!" Irene protested.


Thalia paced in a small circle. "Then I suppose you will


have to do it the hard way. For you, for this occasion, I think


the ivy should do." She lifted the wreath from her neck and


set it at the base of the cliff at the edge of the temple. "I must


not employ my power for the benefit of a traveler, but you


may use yours."


 


Irene caught on. "Grow;" she ordered the ivy.


The ivy grew vigorously. The wreath sent out several shoots,


and these quickly found the face of the cliff. They attached


themselves to the surface of the mountain, their little suckers


supporting the stems. The vines thickened and became sturdy


and continued to reach up the mountain.


 


"But Xap and I can't climb that!" Chem protested. "Our


hooves—"


 


"I'll get the feather for you," Irene said. "You can wait here


and talk to the Muses. We'll have to return this way, and so


we shall rejoin you then."


 


"I suppose that's best," the centaur said without real regret.


She had wanted to meet the Simurgh, but she also wanted to


talk with the Muses, and the climb was clearly impossible for


her. The specialization that made her species fine runners made


her a poor climber. "I don't think Zora should try it, either."


 


Irene glanced at the zombie, remembering the Muse's ref-


erence to her. Zora continued to look improved, but this was


 


150                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


no minor climb up a ladder to a tree house! "Yes, she would


have too much trouble."


 


"But / can handle it!" Grundy said with zest. He was right;


 


his small weight and tight grasp gave him a real advantage


here. Too bad; Irene would have been happier without his smart


remarks, which could aggravate the Simurgh.


 


When the ivy growth was solid enough and high enough,


Irene, Xavier, and Grundy climbed up it, finding plenty of


footholds and handholds in the twining stems. This was a very


luxuriant and strong variety of ivy, as befitted the Muse of


Planting, and Irene knew it would offer complete support.


 


She remembered how she had climbed a plant over a dozen


years ago, in Mundania, to help Dor use his talent in a castle.


That had taken place in the days when she had been young and


impetuous and foolish and fun-loving. The halcyon days, when


everyone had been desperate to know what color her panties


were. Now, of course, no one cared. Her youth had flown.


 


"Hey, doll, remember that time in Onesti when Dor was


embarrassed to see your—" Grundy began, thinking to tease


her.


 


Irene leaned over and kissed him on the top of his little


head. "1 remember."


 


The golem blanched. "I must be losing my touch," he grum-


bled.


 


It was quite a climb, but Irene was at home with plants,


especially this variety, and she kept reminding herself that she


was doing it for her daughter. Of course, her daughter was no


longer in the witch's power; but still, the sooner she got this


mission done, the sooner she could be on her way to rescue


Ivy. According to the Muses, this mission did relate, and it


seemed they were in a position to know. Anyway, she climbed,


mentally repeating the name to herself with each heave upward:


 


Ivy! Ivy! Ivy! It helped motivate tiring muscles.


 


Grundy had no trouble, as he was forever climbing things.


He was like a little monkeyshine. Xavier was eternally robust,


his muscles flexing smoothly; he seemed to be enjoying the


mild effort of the climb. So they made good progress up the


steep face of the mountain. Irene looked down to see how far


they had come and experienced instant vertigo; no more of that!


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                151


 


They came to a gentler slope near the top and were able to


leave the vine, though Irene made sure she could grab onto it


again if she happened to fall. She felt less secure on this moun-


tain face than she had when flying the bird-of-paradise plant,


because the drop seemed so much more immediate. Her arms


were tired but not numb; she was well enough off.


 


Again she looked back, saw the surface of Parnassus falling


away out of sight, and again felt abruptly dizzy. It was much


worse looking down from the precarious top than up from the


solid base. Never look back, she thought, when at the height.


 


Then she looked forward—and saw the Tree.


 


The Tree of Seeds was absolutely huge. Its roots dug into


the domed top of the mountain, its trunk ascended massively,


and its branches spread out as if to encompass the whole of


Xanth. The foliage was highly varied, for this was the tree of


all species, producing fruits and seeds of every kind that ex-


isted. To Irene it was the most wonderful tree that ever could


be.


 


She looked north, to the other peak of Parnassus, and saw


the Tree of Immortality. From this distance it looked minor,


but she was sure it was similar in size to the one on this peak.


Proximity made these trees much more formidable!


 


She returned her gaze to the Tree of Seeds. There, on a


large and high branch, perched the Simurgh, a bird the size of


a roc, whose feathers were like veils of light and shadow and


whose crested head was like fire. It moved, half spreading its


enormous wings, and they were like mist over a mountain.


 


"That's some creature!" Xavier breathed.


 


It was indeed. Irene had expected to be impressed, but the


sheer enormity and beauty of the Simurgh threatened to over-


whelm her. If the Tree of Seeds was a monarch among trees,


so was the Simurgh a monarch among birds.


 


"I'll try to talk to it," Grundy said nervously. "That's my


job, after all."


 


DO NOT BOTHER. GOLEM.


 


Irene looked about, startled, and saw Xavier doing the same,


while Grundy was literally knocked off his feet. "That's the


bird!" he exclaimed, sitting up. "That's the Simurgh talking!"


 


SPEAK YOUR NEEDS, the Simurgh said in all their minds.


 


152                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Neither Grundy nor Xavier was able to formulate anything.


Irene was the one with the mission, and as the only woman


present, she was the natural leader. She gulped and started to


speak. "First, we need a fea—"


 


A WHAT? the monstrous bird demanded.


 


"A—" Irene began again.


 


WHO PUT YOU UP TO THIS, MORTAL WOMAN?


 


There was something ominous about the way the bird proj-


ected the concept "mortal"; life was not necessarily long.


Abashed, Irene began: "The—"


 


I SHOULD HAVE KNOWN! THAT WITCH XANTHIPPE IS A THIEF


FROM WAY BACK, ALWAYS WANTING WHAT SHE DOES NOT DE-


SERVE.


 


"Hey, featherbrain, that's my mother you're insulting!"


Xavier protested in the foolhardy fashion of his sex.


 


One gigantic and brilliant eye shifted to cover him. Xavier


was obviously daunted but held his bit of ground bravely enough.


He had been stung by the indictment of the Furies; now he was


standing up for his mother. -


 


YOU ASK FOR THIS, TASTY MAN? This time the accent was


on "tasty."


 


"Well, sure," Xavier said nervously. "I never did nothing


for my mother before, so it's time I—"


 


YOU HAVE PROFITED FROM THE LESSON OF ALECTO, the Si-


 


murgh projected. YOU WISH TO BECOME A DUTIFUL SON.


 


"I guess so," Xavier admitted. "I know I'm not much, and


I can't say I agree with everything Maw does, but she did try


to do right by me, and I reckon it ain't never too late to start.


Those old crones—uh, the three Furies—they really had some-


thing to say, you know? So I—"


 


FILIAL RESPECT IS GOOD, EVEN WHEN THE OBJECT IS NOT


 


WORTHY, the Simurgh projected. TO MARRY AND SETTLE DOWN


 


IS GOOD. BUT YOUR MOTHER'S DESIGN ERRS IN ONE RESPECT: YOU


MAY NOT TAKE A WOMAN WHO IS ALREADY SPOKEN FOR.


 


Xavier glanced at Irene, who found herself blushing for no


good reason. The Simurgh could read a person's thoughts; what


had it seen in Xavier's mind? The young man was taken aback.


"I may not? But Maw said—"


 


FIND ANOTHER WOMAN.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                153


 


"Uh, yes, sir. I—"


YES. MA'AM, the bird corrected him. ONLY A MALE WOULD


 


NOT REALIZE THAT FEMALES ARE THE KEEPERS OF THE SEEDS.


 


"Yes, ma'am," Xavier agreed, abashed. "Some other


woman."


 


THEN YOU SHALL CARRY THE FEATHER TO XANTHIPPE. The


 


Simurgh flicked a wing, and a tiny feather flew out, sailing


through the air toward them. As it approached, it seemed to


grow larger; what had appeared small on the giant bird was


not small elsewhere. It floated directly to Xavier, who hastily


raised his hands to catch it.


 


The tiny feather turned out to be half the length of a man.


It glistened iridescently, a beautiful thing in itself, having all


colors and no color.


 


Xavier tucked it into his belt, where it was suspended like


a sword. "Gee, thanks, ma'am. I—"


 


AND YOU, the Simurgh projected, returning her attention to


Irene. WHAT ELSE HAS THE WITCH CHARGED YOU WITH, AND


 


WHY DO YOU ACCEDE?


 


"She—1 thought she had my daughter—" Irene said. She


felt as if she were five years old and standing before the grand-


mother of all grandmothers, trying to justify her foolishness.


"Now I suppose I don't have to get those seeds, since—"


 


WHAT SEEDS?


 


"The seeds of—"


 


WHAT?" The bird spread her wings and half lifted from the


branch, flashing light and dark bands of fog out from her


person.


 


"Ooo, now you've done it, greenpants!" Grundy muttered.


 


NO MORTAL DARE POSSESS THE SEEDS OF DOUBT, DISSENSION,


 


AND WAR! the bird thundered mentally.


 


"Yes, ma'am," Irene agreed faintly, finding herself relieved.


She had had her doubts about delivering such potent seeds to


such a person.


 


"Why not, birdbrain?" Grundy asked, recovering his normal


impudence.


 


"Shut up\" Irene and Xavier said together.


 


AN INTRIGUING QUESTION, the Simurgh responded. Evi-


dently the appelation "birdbrain" didn't bother her, as her bird


 


 


 


 


154                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


brain was perhaps the most powerful brain in Xanth. POSSIBLY


 


THE WITCH DOES DESERVE THOSE SEEDS.


 


"No, there's no need—" Irene started.


 


SHE SHALL HAVE THEM, the bird decided. She jumped on


the branch and the entire tree shook. Several fruits fell down


and rolled toward Irene. As they came near, they gained ve-


locity and bounced over the irregularities of the terrain. Irene


watched in growing alarm, afraid she would be unable to catch


them.


 


The three fruits landed close and burst apart. Their seeds


flew up. One zinged smack into Grundy's stomach, knocking


him down again. Another zoomed at Xavier's head; he reached


up reflexively and caught it in one hand. The third arced toward


Irene; she caught up her skirt, spread it, and captured the seed


in it.


 


"Doubt," Xavier said uncertainly, handing her his seed. Its


outline was vague; it was hard to tell for sure exactly what it


was.


 


"Dissension," Grundy continued argument! vely, passing


along his seed. It had sharp spines, making it difficult to handle


without getting hurt.


 


"And War," Irene finished wamingly, fishing the third from


her skirt. It resembled a mushroom-shaped cloud.


 


She put them away carefully in a pocket. She hoped the


Simurgh was correct in issuing these. She knew their potential


for abuse was staggering.


 


AND FOR YOU. GOOD WOMAN, the Simurgh projected, ALL


YOU CAN CATCH. She spread her wings, flapped with a noise


like rumbling thunder, rose briefly into the air, then dropped


like a boulder. She bounced on the branch. The Tree of Seeds


vibrated so vigorously that all its foliage became hazy.


 


Seeds flew out in an expanding sphere, already freed from


their fruits, so thickly that the light of the sun was screened.


Patterns of shadow played across the dome of Mount Parnassus,


forming fleeting pictures of birds and trees. In a moment the


wave of seeds reached Irene, pelting her like sleet. She screamed,


half in amazed delight, half in horror—delight at this oppor-


tunity to gain wonderful new seeds, perhaps of types never


before grown in Xanth; and horror at the loss of the great


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                155


 


majority of offerings. At the same time, she realized now how


unusual plants could spring up in places where they had never


grown before; the Simurgh must have bounced on- a branch


and flung them loose from the Tree of Seeds. Who could guess


where the present rain of seeds would fall and what oddities


would manifest in the coming seasons?


 


Grundy opened his mouth to say something—and swal-


lowed a seed. That shut him up.


 


Irene spread her skirt again, catching everything she could.


Seeds struck her body and slid down into the basin of the skirt,


a pitifully small selection from the mass passing her, yet of


incalculable value.


 


In a moment, the hail of particles was over. Dazed, Irene


looked around. No seeds remained anywhere on the top of the


mountain; all had rolled or slid over the edge, and somehow


she knew they were forever beyond recovery. But her skirt was


full. Seeds of every description rested within it. Many were


tiny motes; some were like snowflakes; others were like grains


of sand; others like puffs of cotton; and others like little pods.


They were all colors and sizes and shapes and textures and


densities. She recognized some, like chinaberry (miniature tea-


cups), airplant (with tiny wings and propellers), sundrop (shin-


ing brightly), gum (blowing bubbles), peacock plant (with pretty


spread tails), and blue fem (unhappy expressions); but many


others were unfamiliar. What was this one that looked like a


pair of crossed bones, or the ones like hairpins? She would


have to get them home and look them up in the Castle Roogna


classification manuals before she dared grow them. What a


fabulous treasure!


 


"You should look at you!" Grundy exclaimed. "See.ds in


your green hair, seeds in your slippers, seeds in your boo—"


He caught- her fierce glare and modified his term. "Bosom,"


he concluded.


 


Now a problem manifested. "How can I carry all these


seeds?" Irene asked. "I can't let go of my skirt!" If she tried


to use her hands, the skirt would fall, and the seeds would slide


out. She knew she would lose any that touched the ground


here; the disappearance of all the other seeds made that clear.


 


 


 


 


156                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The Simurgh had given her a gift, but had not made it easy.


She could keep only those seeds she could catch—and hold.


 


"I'll help you," Xavier said gallantly. He started picking


seeds out of her hair and dropping them into her spread skirt.


When he reached for the ones caught lower, she had to demur.


"Thank you Xav, I'll get the others myself, in due course."


She had enough problems without his fishing for seeds in her


bosom while she stood with skirt raised, unable to free her


hands. He had agreed to find another woman, but there was


no sense tempting him.


 


Grundy was meanwhile picking the seeds off her shoes and


depositing them in the dress. "Girl, you sure still got 'em!" he


remarked, glancing up under her skirt. Irene glared again—


and again he amended himself. "Seeds, I mean. I didn't drop


a one." .


 


Now she had most of the seeds in one place-r-but still


couldn't use her hands. What was she to do? She couldn't abide


the thought of losing any of them, not even a single seed; it


might be the most valuable one of all, whatever it was. Seeds


were the most important thing she knew, next to her husband


and daughter; she had to save them all!


 


"How you going to climb back down?" Xavier inquired.


 


Oh, bother! That was exactly the problem. Irene had an


embarrassment of riches, and it seemed to have trapped her.


 


She sighed. The seeds came first. She took several not-too-


deep breaths, then faced Xavier. "Xav, would you please undo


my skirt? It's a wraparound; it unsnaps at the waist."


 


The young man gawked. "Oh, no miss! I wouldn't do that!


The big bird told me not to—"


 


"Not to take up with a woman already spoken for," Irene


finished. "That is excellent advice, and certainly I am spoken


for, so you don't need to worry about that. Now I ask you this


favor, as a friend who is going to find some other woman and


therefore has no interest in me, to help me get these seeds


home. To do that I must wrap them up in my skirt, and to do


that I must take it off. Since my hands are not free, you and


Grundy will have to help me. You must remove my skirt, and


Grundy will tie it together. It is all perfectly in order." She


hoped she had phrased it properly and that she was not blushing.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                157


 


This was not a situation she would have cared to explain to


her husband.


 


Xavier pondered. "Uh, yeah, I guess so. But still, it don't


seem right."


 


"The snap is to the side. Undo it carefully and unwrap the


skirt slowly, so no seeds get dumped." She spoke firmly, de-


termined to do what she had to do.


 


"Oh, sure, ma'am." The young man fumbled at her waist.


He was not at all good at this; men generally weren't. "You


sure got a tight—"


 


"Watch it," Grundy cut in, grinning.


 


"—snap here," Xavier finished. Unlike the golem, he had


not changed his original thought. Then he got it loose and


unwrapped the skirt.


 


Grundy whistled. "Look at that—" Again he was interrupted


by Irene's warning glare. Glares could be exceedingly useful


at a time like this! "Pair of ankles," he finished, somewhat


lamely.


 


"You got a seed in your—" Xavier said. "I mean, in the


band to your—the green—"


 


"They're called panties, yokel," Grundy said before Irene


could catch him with her eye. "They've never before been seen


by human eye."


 


"Leave the seed," Irene said evenly. "Grundy, you tie the


knot." Xavier brought the free side of the skirt around to the


front. She continued to hold up the sides of her basin while


Xavier held the rest of her skirt, which was now a more or less


oblong swatch of cloth.


 


Grundy climbed up on the bag formed as they folded the


skirt up and over the seeds, and tied it in a good topknot. The


golem had originally been made of wood and cloth knotted


together, so he understood the process. His knot would hold.


The bag was complete, and not a seed had been lost.


 


Now Irene picked the seed out of her panty band. "Still


wearing that same pair, I see," Grundy remarked innocently.


"Aren't they getting a little old by now?"


 


"My panties match my complexion," Irene said with what


she hoped was humor. She was not about to explain the niceties


of maintaining changes of clothing. It had been bad enough


 


 


 


 


158                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


when her present clothes had gotten soaked during the night,


forcing her to grow substitutes while these dried. She did not


normally wear her underclothing several days in a row. The


golem knew that; he just wanted to force her to talk about


titillating things in the presence of Xavier. There were levels


and levels of Grundy's mischief. "Now let's get on down the


mountain." She turned to face the trunk of the main ivy plant,


clinging to the side of the knoll.


 


This was another problem. She had a good-sized bag to


carry, and it wfighed a fair amount. She could heft it with one


hand—but she needed two hands to climb down the vine. She


didn't dare drop the bag down first; it would burst apart when


it struck below, and the seeds would be lost when they scat-


tered. What was she to do now?


 


Xavier saw the problem. "I can carry the bag for you, miss.


It don't weigh much, for me."


 


Irene looked at him, considering. He remained a fine, mus-


cular man. But he, too, would need two hands for climbing,


so couldn't safely carry the bag down. He might have held on


to something less bulky with his teeth, but not this.


 


Fortunately, Grundy came up with the answer. "One of you


go down a bit, and the other hand down the bag. Then the


other can climb below and take the bag again. Stair-step it


down. It'll take time, but the bag will get there."


 


"Yeah, sure, that'll work!" Xavier agreed, removing his


gaze from Irene's torso. He clambered over the brink and grasped


the vines, readily lowering himself. When his head was just


below the brink, he hooked his left hand firmly in the ivy and


reached up with his right. "Hand it down!" he called.


 


"He means the bag," Grundy informed Irene. She didn't


bother to glare at him this time; she handed it down. Xavier


had no trouble holding the bag, as long as he didn't have to


 


move.


 


Now it was time for her. She didn't relish descending a


vertical vine in her panties, but really, it was not worse than


wearing a bathing suit. When she had been a teenager, she had


believed that the mere sight of those celebrated green panties


would drive men mad, so naturally she had taken every op-


portunity to proffer fleeting glimpses of them. Now she was


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                159


 


in her—alas—late twenties, and long past such illusions. If


only she had known what was coming, she would have come


prepared!


 


Prepared—how? If she had not worn a skirt, she could not


have caught these seeds. It would have seemed silly to bring


a big bag. So maybe it was just as well, the way it had hap-


pened.


 


No sense dawdling. She swung her legs over the edge and


found footholds in the vine. She knew Xavier was looking up


at her legs, but that could not be helped; besides, he was worried


that she might fall. In moments she would be below him,


anyway.


 


She paused, glancing back up at the Tree of Seeds and the


monstrous sapient bird perched on it. "Farewell, Simurgh, and


thank you!" she called.


 


FAREWELL, GOOD WOMAN, the bird responded. REMEMBER


 


THE NATURE OF THE SEEDS YOU CARRY.


 


Scant chance she would forget! These seeds represented


wealth beyond her fondest prior imaginings!


 


Irene resumed her descent, knowing that she would prob-


ably never again meet the like of the Simurgh.


 


Chapter 10. Cyclopean Eye


 


In the morning. Ivy and Hugo and Stanley peeked


over the edge of their ledge to spy out the worst. It was con-


firmed. A monster slept across the cave entrance.


 


They looked about the rest of the cave, seeking some other


exit. There was none. This was a one-entrance domicile, and


the monster blocked that one.


 


 


 


 


160                Drogon on a Pedestal


 


"Can we sneak out past him?" Ivy asked. "Before he wakes?"


Hugo inspected the monster. It was humanoid, hairy and


huge. There was no gap between it and the walls of the mouth


of the cave. "We'd have to climb over its legs," he said. "I


don't think it would sleep long, then."


 


"Maybe he'll go away soon," Ivy said.


 


But as she spoke, the giant rolled over, so that his horren-


dously ugly face was toward them, and opened his eye.


 


"Uh-oh," Hugo said.


 


It was a fair comment, for the giant saw them. "Ho!" he


roared with a voice like mottled thunder and scrambled to his


feet. The cave entrance was high enough to admit two and a


half ordinary people standing on each other's heads, but the


hairy pate of the giant barely cleared it. "Midgets in cave!" the


gaping mouth roared.


 


"Run for it!" Hugo cried in a fit of inspiration.


 


They tried. They slid-scrambled down to the floor—but the


only place to run was toward the monster, and his huge, hairy,


knobbly legs barred the way. His enormous eye seemed to flash


as it watched them, and his gigantic wooden club, formed from


the trunk of a medium ironwood tree, hovered menacingly.


The three of them lost what little nerve they had remaining and


backed away.


 


But the giant followed them, poking forward with the club.


"What you do in cave?" he roared, causing sand to rattle loose


and sift down from the ceiling.


 


Ivy was terrified, but she knew her friends were brave. "We


must fight him!" she declared. "We'll make him let us go!"


 


Hugo exchanged an incredulous glance with Stanley. The


logic of women was indecipherable! Then he turned a blank


face to Ivy. "Fight him?"


 


"Throw fruit at him!" she said encouragingly.


 


"But my fruit is rotten!"


 


"No it isn't!"


 


He remembered. "That's right; it isn't any more! But rotten


fruit is okay for this!" He conjured a huge supempe tomato


and hurled it at the giant. It struck about halfway up, splattering


the crude animal-skin clothing with drippy red tomato-brains.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                16)


 


"And you, Stanley, with your superhot steam—you can


toast his toes!" she said encouragingly.


 


The little dragon pumped up his steam. It was indeed su-


perhot now, and he found his courage returning. If Ivy thought


he could fight the giant effectively, maybe he could. He braced


himself, aimed his snout precisely, and issued a searing jet of


white-hot steam that heated the giant's callused, warty, big left


toe.


 


The giant paused, taking a moment to realize that something


was wrong. It was, after all, a long way from his toe to his


head, and the pain took time to travel through the poorly main-


tained nerve channels. The aroma of cooking meat wafted up


from the affected digit.


 


The giant sniffed. He licked his lips with a long sloppy


tongue. That smelled good!


 


Then the pain plowed through the sludge clogging the last


nerve channel and reached the pain center.


 


He roared again. Stalactites picked up the impulse, vibrating


like tuning forks, and a pile of old fish scales jumped, regis-


tering two notches on the earthquake scale. The wind from the


roar blew the little dragon head over tail, interfering with his


aim; his remaining breath of steam shot up in a vertical geyser


and petered out.


 


Hugo threw another fruit—this time an overripe water-


melon. It was too heavy for him to heave high, so it splatted


on the giant's hot toe, cooling it.


 


Ivy realized that they weren't making much progress. "Think


of something, Hugo!" she cried. "You're smart!"


 


"I am?" Hugo still found this hard to believe, especially in


the morning. But he discovered he was smarter than he had


supposed, and he did think of something. "Cherries!" he cried.


After all, they had worked pretty well to disrupt Fracto, the


bad cloud, when the three children were fleeing it.


 


He started heaving cherries, and they exploded all around


the giant with fancy red booms. But they were too small to


have much effect on a target of this size.


 


"A pineapple!" Hugo said. It, too, had proved to be an


effective fruit in the past, with some sweet results. He heaved


one. This was considerably more powerful, and the explosion


 


 


 


 


162                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


set the giant's animal skin on fire. The conflagration was closer


to the pain center, and the nerve channels had already been


reamed out, so the smell of roasting meat hardly got started


before the new roar shook the cave. The giant danced about,


smashing out the flames with fist and club.


 


In the course of this activity, the monster bent down. For


a moment his eye hovered near the dragon.


 


Stanley shot out a blast of steam that bathed the eye.


 


"Owwwgh!" the giant cried, clapping his hands to his face


as the club dropped to the floor. "Ungh, smarts!"


 


"Now we can go!" Hugo cried happily. "Stanley blinded


 


him!"


 


"Oh!" Ivy exclaimed. She paused to peer up at the tears


squeezing out between the monster's fingers. "Poor thing!"


 


"Hey, we gotta go!" Hugo said. "Before he starts blocking


 


off the door again!"


 


"But his eye!" she said. She had sympathy for anyone who


cried for any reason. Once she had gotten dust in her eye, and


it had teared something awful. "Suppose it doesn't get better?"


"So what? Who cares what happens to a mean old monster?"


Her lip firmed rebelliously. "/ care! I didn't really want to


 


hurt him!"


 


Hugo exchanged a look of bafflement tinged with disgust


with the dragon. They found this feminine sensitivity as be-


wildering as her Sorceress talent. "You want to help the mon-


ster?"


 


"Well, I guess if he needs it, "Ivy said. "Till his eye gets


 


better, maybe."


 


"And then he'll eat us!" Hugo said.


 


Ivy couldn't definitely refute that, so she ignored it. She


called to the giant, who was now standing silently, blinking


his sore eye, from which huge tears were flowing. "Does it


hurt bad, giant? I'm sorry."


 


The giant seemed as surprised as Hugo and Stanley had


been. "Me? You talk to me?"


 


"You see any other gross, awful, one-eyed, hairy giants in


here?" Hugo inquired sarcastically.


 


"I see nothing at moment," the giant said, rubbing his orb


with a callused fist.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                163


 


"Don't do that!" Ivy cried, remembering admonitions by


her mother. "You'll get dirt in it and make it worse!"


 


The giant stopped immediately. It seemed he was responsive


to the voice of female authority. "It hurt, but will mend," he


said. "I got steamed worse before and mended okay."


 


"I'm glad," Ivy said. "We didn't mean to hurt you, really.


We just wanted to get away, so you wouldn't eat us."


 


"Why you not say so?" the giant demanded. "I not eat


people! Too small, bad taste! I let you go."


"I don't believe you," Hugo said.


 


"All I ask, what you do in cave," the giant pointed out,


blinking his eye. "Why you not answer me?"


 


Now Ivy and Hugo exchanged glances, then looked at Stan-


ley, who rippled a shrug down the length of his body. "I guess


we didn't think of it," Ivy confessed. "We just thought naturally


you'd—we're only children, you know."


 


The giant's eye finally cleared, though it was red around


the rim and still rather watery. He sat down with a thump that


made the earthquake scales jump again. "I not know, or not


have yelled. Get monkeys come in, steal bones—"


 


"We wouldn't do that," Ivy said quickly. "We just needed


a good place to sleep. We didn't know it was your cave." She


leaned forward confidentially, for the giant's face was now not


nearly so far distant. "There are monsters out there, you know."


"Sure there are," the giant agreed. "Good thing, too. What


I eat."


 


"I don't trust him," Hugo said.


 


"Hugo doesn't trust you," Ivy informed the giant privately.


"Well, I not trust him neither!" the giant replied, disgrun-


tled. "He fire my uniform!"


"I'm sure Hugo is sorry."


"I am not!" Hugo exclaimed. "It was war!"


"Oh, that different," the giant said. "All fair, love and war."


"Yes!" Hugo agreed, mollified. "My mother says that!"


"She know. Mothers know. What bomb you use?"


"A pineapple." Hugo conjured another and held it in his


 


hand, all bright yellow with a green top. "I conjure fruit."


"That good talent," the giant said. "Wish I do magic."


 


 


 


 


164                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Why don't we all be friends?" Ivy suggested, for she was


a friendly child.


 


The giant laughed. "Real people not friends of Cyclops!"


he protested.


 


"Why not?"


 


That stumped him. Now that she made him consider the


matter, friendship seemed more reasonable. He didn't know


she was a Sorceress, or that what she perceived tended to


become more real. "Just tradition, I 'spose."


 


"We're too young to know about tradition," Ivy pointed out.


 


"Oh. well, okay. Be friends. Have some monster." The


Cyclops reached across the cave and hauled up the dead griffin


he had brought with him during the night. It was half eaten,


but considerable mass remained.


 


Ivy recoiled. "It's all gooky with ick!"


 


"Blood," the Cyclops explained. "Taste good. I lick off


hunk for you. Then it nice and clean."


 


"Thank you," Ivy said, remembering her manners. "But I


guess I'm not really that hungry." She glanced about. "But


maybe Stanley would like some."


 


The dragon agreed immediately. The Cyclops tore off a


hind leg and dumped it down before Stanley, who chomped


blissfully into it.


 


"Would you like some fruit?" Hugo asked, feeling neg-


lected. "I can conjure some more."


 


The Cyclops eyed the pineapple. "Uh, thanks, but that not


nice for teeth and bum tongue."


 


"Oh, I didn't mean this," Hugo said, carefully setting down


the pineapple. "I meant regular fruit." He conjured a hand of


bananas and proffered it.


 


The Cyclops' eye widened. "Bnans! Not taste in decades!


Got big kind?"


 


"Oh, sure. Anything." Hugo, happy to show off his present


power, conjured a hand of plantains. This was, of course, a


giant hand, and each finger looked like a monstrous banana,


but was too tough for a normal person to eat raw.


 


The Cyclops tore one plantain off and popped it into his


mouth, skin and all. He chomped down. "Oh, slurp!" he ex-


claimed with his mouth full of squish. "Scrumptious!"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                165


 


Hugo conjured colored berries for himself and Ivy. He pre-


ferred yellow, while she liked blue. They all ate contentedly.


 


Stanley was now cracking bone with his teeth, as happy as he


had ever been.


 


After that they exchanged stories. Ivy told how she had


taken a walk with a zombie, and a ride on a carpet, and a tour


with a yak, and gotten so turned around she didn't know for


sure which way was home. Hugo described how he had ac-


cidentally thrown Youth water on his father and the Gap Dragon,


then run away when his father vanished, until he met Ivy and


started traveling with her. The two explained how they had


joined the baby dragon, whom they now knew to be the former


Gap Dragon, but who was Stanley now, and how they had


fought off the bugbear and King Fracto the Cloud.


 


"King Cumulo-Fracto-Nimbus?" the Cyclops demanded.


"Well I know and not like that airhead!" And he launched into


his own story, which naturally enough he called his-story, or


simply history.


 


His name was Brontes, and he had once been one of the


powers of the air, along with his brothers Steropes and Arges.


They were some of the children of the Sky and the Earth, and


they forged thunderbolts for their father. But the Sky grew


jealous of them, and deprived them of their powers, and ban-


ished them. Their mother Earth gave them sanctuary in her


realm but could not do more, for she was not as strong as their


father; besides, she liked the Sky. "He gets tempestuous at


times," she had conceded, "but he's got such a nice blue eye.


Besides, I need the rain he sends."


 


So Brontes had hidden here in this obscure cave for a long


time, afraid to go abroad by day because of the wrath of the


Sky, and his power of thunder had been usurped by the self-


styled Cloud-King Fracto, who had originally been no more


than minor fog. Brontes was alone; more than anything, he


missed the company of his brothers, but he did not know where


they were and did not dare range too far from his cave, lest


he be caught in the open when day came and be destroyed by


one of the very thunderbolts he had helped forge so long ago


when he was young.


 


"Oh, that's such a sad story!" Ivy exclaimed. "We've got


 


166                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


to help you find your brothers." She had a very tender heart,


because of the way she had been raised.


 


"How you do that?" Brontes asked, interested but not unduly


hopeful. His brothers had been lost a long time.


 


"There's something about her," Hugo said. "I never was


very good with my fruits until she came along, and 1 don't


think Stanley was as hot with his steam."


 


"All it takes is a positive attitude," Ivy said brightly, pleased


with her ability to turn a good phrase. "When I think maybe I


can do something, like talking well, then I try it and find I can


do it. When Hugo really tried to conjure good fruit, then he


did it. And Stanley was able to make hotter steam when he


tried. So maybe if you really tried to see where your brothers


 


are, you could do it."


 


"I've tried to find them ever since we were banished!" Brontes


exclaimed. "Why should it suddenly work now?"


 


As usual. Ivy ignored what she couldn't answer. It was a


very effective device. "You have such a fine big eye, I'm sure


you can see very well with it. Why don't you look?"


 


"Very well," the Cyclops agreed, humoring her, for she was


an extremely cute child. Light was coming in the cave entrance


and retouching her hair to a delicate green tint, and her eyes


 


were the same color.


 


Brontes peered out of the cave, into the forest beyond.


Behind the trees, the gully ascended, so there really was not


 


very much for anyone to view.


 


Then he sat up straight. "I can see well!" he exclaimed. "I


can see—right through the trees! 1 never do that before!"


 


"He's talking better, too," Hugo noted.


 


"You just never really, really tried before," Ivy said con-


fidently. She was used to the people she met underestimating


 


their potentials.


 


Brontes swung his gaze around. "I can see through the cave


 


wall!" he said, amazed. "Through the mountain itself! I've got


 


Y-ray vision!"


 


Hugo's brow furrowed. He had picked up smatterings of


 


information relating to magic, since that was his father's busi-


ness. "I think you mean Z-ray vision," he said.


 


"It's Hoo-ray vision!" the Cyclops said. "Now I can see all


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               167


Xanth!" He continued to swing his gaze around, taking it all


in. "And there—there's my brother Steropes! Oh, he looks so


much older! He's in a cave on the other side of this very


mountain! I never realized! And Arges—in the next mountain


over! I guess we hunted in different directions! So near and


yet so far!"


 


"I just knew you could do it!" Ivy, said, clapping her little


hands with joy.


 


Hugo looked out the cave mouth. "Day is getting on," he


said. "We'd better start moving."


 


"If you wait till night, I can carry you some distance,"


Brontes offered.


 


Ivy considered. "No, you must go to meet your brothers


then. We like the day; the Sky isn't out to get us. We'll go


now." She smiled shyly. "But we'll always be friends, won't


we?"


 


"Friends," the Cyclops agreed. He fished in his uniform


and dug out a slightly scorched little bone. "Chew on this if


you ever need me at night, and I will hasten to help. It is the


one bit of magic I possess. I never had occasion to use it


before—but I never had a friend before, either."


 


"Gee, thanks, I will," Ivy said, accepting the bone. She


knotted it into her somewhat tangled hair, where it would not


be lost, for nothing was quite as permanent as a tangle. "Now


I'm a cave girl!"


 


With that they parted, the Cyclops resuming his nap inside


the cave and the three travelers resuming their journey north-


east. Progress was faster now, for they were reasonably well


rested and fed, and the day was bright.


 


Ivy looked up into the patches of blue sky visible beyond


the trees, privately surprised that anything so pretty would be


so unkind to a nice creature like the Cyclops. But she realized


she was too small to understand everything in Xanth yet.


 


The forest seemed much less threatening than it had the


night before. However, appearances in Xanth were generally


deceptive. They rounded a tree—and skidded to a pause. "A


girl!" Hugo exclaimed, as if he had never seen one before.


 


It did seem to be a girl. But though the size of the figure


was between those of Hugo and Ivy, she was no child. She


 


 


 


 


168                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


was a petite, dark, lovely little woman. As she spied them,


her hand moved to her hip and drew forth a brightly gleaming


knife. "Stay away from me, monster!" she cried.


 


Ivy realized what the problem was. "That's Stanley," she


said. "He's my friend."


 


"He's a dragon!" the small woman pointed out.


"He's the baby Gap Dragon," Hugo explained.


"The Gap Dragon!" The woman's terror increased. "I thought


he looked familiar!" She backed away, knife held ready.


 


Ivy knew that most women were clumsy with weapons, but


this one evidently knew how to use hers. Maybe it was because


she was so stunningly pretty, despite her somewhat bedraggled


condition. Ivy's mother had impressed upon her that pretty


girls needed to be able to defend themselves.


 


"Oh, come on," Ivy said. "If he doesn't bite me, why should


he bite you? You're a people." She patted Stanley on the head.


 


"The Gap Dragon eats anything, especially people," the


woman said. "Anyway, I'm not a people. I'm a goblin girl."


Ivy's brow wrinkled. "But goblins are ugly!"


"Not the girls," Hugo said. "My father says the goblin girls


are pretty, and he knows just about everything, so it must be


 


true."


 


"Only the Good Magician knows everything," the woman


 


asserted.


 


"That's what I said."


 


She looked at him again, startled. "Yes, the goblin girls are


pretty, and the goblin men are ugly," she agreed after a mo-


ment. "That's one reason I deserted my tribe to seek romance.


Are you quite sure the dragon won't bite?"


 


Ivy turned to Stanley. "Do you bite goblin girls?"


 


The dragon puffed steam noncommittal ly.


 


"See—he's not hungry anyway," Ivy said. "He's had a good


meal of griffin bone and—" She shrugged, not remembering


whether Stanley had eaten any fruit this time.


 


The woman relaxed slightly. "A good meal." Then she


stiffened again. "That dragon killed a griffin?"


 


Ivy laughed. "Oh, no! It was carrion the Cyclops gave him


after Stanley steamed his eye."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               169


 


"The Cyclops!" the woman cried, almost tripping in her


effort to retreat farther.


 


"You misunderstand," Hugo said. "We are friends with the


Cyclops. But he never leaves his cave by day."


 


Again the woman relaxed. "You are unusual people!" She


brushed her fine tresses away from her face. "Oh, I'm fam-


ished!"


 


"Famshed?" Ivy asked, perplexed.


"Hungry. I'm about to pass out on my feet."


Hugo conjured a handful of raspberries. "We have lots of


fruit."


 


"I really haven't eaten since yesterday!" the woman ex-


claimed, as if this were highly significant news. There was a


certain flair in the way she spoke; it was part of her beauty.


 


"Sit down and eat and tell us your story," Ivy invited her.


"I'm Ivy and this is Hugo."


 


The goblin girl accepted the raspberries and sat delicately


on a mossy stone. "I'm Glory, daughter of Gorbage, chief of


the north-slope Gap Goblins. My story is very poignant."


 


Hugo and Ivy were perplexed now. "What kind of ant?"


Ivy asked.


 


Glory smiled briefly as she chewed on a raspberry whose


juice was no darker than her lips. "Poignant. It means piquant."


 


"Another kind of ant?" Ivy asked. "We did see some giants


in the coven-tree." .


 


The woman frowned, still looking quite pretty. "I meant to


say sad," she clarified. "Pointed and sad."


 


"Oh," Ivy said. "But I don't like sad stories. Couldn't you


make it happy?"


 


"Possibly it will have a happy ending," Glory said.


"Oh, goody!" And Ivy settled back to listen, while Hugo


conjured more fruit for their new acquaintance.


 


 


 


 


Chapter 11. Dread Seeds


 


Irene was beset by doubt. First she worried that they


would drop the bag of seeds in the course of the frequent


passings back and forth; when that didn't happen, she was


concerned that she would misplace her grip and fall herself.


In between, she was nervous about the impression she was


making on those below, climbing down the vine in her blouse


and green panties. At age fifteen, she would have loved the


excuse; now it bothered her considerably. She wasn't certain


whether it would be worse to have people admiring her exposed


legs and whatever—or to have people condemning them. She


had tried to keep trim and firm, but...


 


They made it safely. Xap and Chem and Zora were waiting,


together with several of the Muses.


 


As soon as she and the seeds were safely down, Irene grew


a dress plant and a new pair of lady-slippers, then clothed


herself properly. But her worries were only replaced by others.


Where was Ivy now? Had the Cyclops eaten her? No, of course


not; the little ivy plant—what a contrast between the one she


wore and the one she had climbed!—remained healthy. But it


would still take at least a day to get back, unless she grew


another flying plant and flew back. Chem wouldn't be able to


come along, then, or Zora Zombie, and she needed these friends.


Also, none of her flying plants could handle the additional


burden of the big bag of seeds. Better to ride back as they had


ridden in, though the loss of time chafed.


 


Suppose they encountered the Python again, or the maen-


ads? There were so many hazards between her and her child!


 


170


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                171


 


Irene got a grip on herself and checked her big new bag of


seeds. She picked out several familiar ones and several unfa-


miliar ones, just in case. She had used up so many of her


regular seeds that she could no longer depend on them.


 


The Muses were friendly, civilized, intelligent women, and


Irene would have loved to visit with them, but she had no time


for chitchat. Any delay could be horrendous for Ivy! As it was,


there might not be enough time. Everything was so uncertain!


"Let's get moving!" she snapped.


 


The others looked askance at her but didn't argue. They


 


bade hasty farewell to the Muses and set off down the best


path.


 


Still Irene was agitated. Suppose Chem stumbled and broke


a leg? So many things could go wrong!


 


Grundy looked back at her. "Anything wrong, Irene?" the


golem asked. "You looked scared."


 


"Shut up, you little rag blob!" she snapped.


 


"He only asked if—" Chem started.


 


"You too, animal rump!" Irene said.


 


Hurt, the Centaur was silent. Irene had never before ad-


dressed her in such manner, and the language was undeserved.


 


"The seeds!" Xavier exclaimed. "The big bird said to re-


member what they were!"


 


Suddenly it connected. "Doubt, Dissension, and War!" Irene


exclaimed. "I've been doubting ever since I got them!"


 


"That isn't all," Grundy muttered sullenly.


 


Irene realized that it wasn't enough just to know the cause


of her problem. She had to find a way to eliminate the bad


effects of the seeds.


 


"We can carry them," Xavier said helpfully. "Pass them


out, one to a person, so it won't be too bad for none of us."


 


Despite her doubt, irritation, and growing inclination for


violence, Irene saw the merit in the suggestion. The lout was


actually pretty smart. She handed the seed of Doubt to Grundy,


the seed of Dissension to Xavier, and the seed of War to Zora.


She didn't want the two steeds to have them; they were too


important for transportation, and Xap would be too dangerous


if he developed warlike notions.


 


 


 


 


172                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Irene felt immediate relief as the seeds left her. Confidence


and equilibrium returned. They would make it.


 


"Lot of bad things on the way," Grundy said. "Maybe we


 


should take another route."


 


That was the seed of Doubt. It helped to know that; she


 


could ignore the golem.


 


"Come on, Xap, get your gait straight," Xavier said irrita-


bly. "You're bouncing us all over the place, you birdbeak!"


 


"Don't let the seed of Dissension govern you!" Irene warned,


having felt its effect herself so recently.


 


"Shut your yap, you middle-aged broad!" he snapped at her.


 


Irene felt the color cruising up her neck and face. She knew


the cause of his language, but it was all she could do to hold


 


her tongue.


 


She looked apprehensively at the zombie, who now rode


behind Xavier again. Zora seemed as sanguine as only a zombie


could be, despite the fact that zombies had very little blood.


Apparently the seeds did not affect the undead. "Give your


seeds to Zora," Irene called. "She can handle them." At least


 


Irene hoped so.


 


It was done. The problem seemed to be solved.


One thing Irene now realized—the three dread seeds would


do Xanthippe little good! That must be why the Simurgh had


decided to send them to the witch.


 


With the seeds under control and the route known, the trav-


elers should be able to make good progress back to the region


where Ivy was lost. Irene began to feel faintly confident. With


 


luck—


 


Luck was not with them. The Python lay coiled in their


path. The huge snake was bruised and had patches of skin


missing, but had survived the onslaught of the wild women.


The deadly head lifted and the huge jaws gaped,


 


"We ain't off Parnassus yet!" Xavier muttered.


 


Quickly Irene fetched out her new dragon seed and threw


it down before the Python. "Grow!" she cried.


 


The seed sprouted vigorously—but something happened to


Irene's head. She put her hand to her hair—and discovered


plants growing there. She had missed three seeds hidden in her


hair, and her command had started them off! Normally only


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 173


 


the seed she directed her attention to grew, which was why the


big bag of seeds wasn't sprouting; but there was some peripheral


effect, and seeds actually in contact with her body could also


be set off, though at a slower rate. She was starting a garden


in her hair!


 


Worse, there was another seed hidden in her bosom. It must


have fallen there during the original spray from the Tree. It


was growing inside her blouse, curling around an unmention-


able area. She plunged her hand down her neckline, fishing


for the plant.


 


"What a place this is!" a sneering voice exclaimed from


inside her dress. "Are these mountains, pyramids, or bags of


sand?"


 


Worse and worse! That was a devil's tongue plant! She had


to catch it and get it out before the others noticed.


 


"I've heard of cushy locations," the tongue said, slurping


around some more. "But this is entirely too much of a good


thing! I can't get my roots properly grounded in all this cheese-


cake."


 


Irene finally got her fingers on the tongue. It was slimy and


slippery, but she yanked it out. The thing flapped about in her


hand, but could not get free.


 


"What you got there?" Xavier inquired, glancing at her.


 


"What's it to you, you son of a witch?" the devil's tongue


demanded. Irene hastily threw it away. It landed in an elephant


bush, which trumpeted angrily. "Oh, go pack in your trunk!"


the tongue said.


 


Now Grundy looked at her. "Hey, you've fixed up your


hair!"


 


Irene touched her hair again. The tongue had distracted her,


but now these other three plants were the main concern. She


identified each by touch: a centipede plant, a fiery love flower,


and a bird's-nest fern.


 


The Python hissed and slid forward, tired of waiting for this


party to get moving. The half-grown dragon tree snapped at


it. Her hair would have to wait a little longer!


 


Xap reared and charged, eager for the fray.


 


Irene grabbed another seed—this one for a snowball plant.


"Grow!" she told it, and tossed it into the Python's opening


 


 


 


 


174                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


mouth. The reptile, naturally enough, swallowed the sprouting


 


seed.


 


For an instant nothing happened; the plant was still growing.


Then the huge serpent became cold. A segment of its body


turned blue. The mouth opened again, and freezing fog came


out. Icicles formed on the upper teeth.


 


The dragon tree pounced on the frigid snake, but found only


ice. It would be a while before the creature thawed. Xap and


Chem trotted past, unmolested. One hazard was out of the way!


 


But already the next hazard manifested. The maenads, who,


it seemed, were still pursuing the Python, swarmed up the path.


Blood was in their eyes and on their claws; probably some of


it was their own, for several were limping. But they remained


as vicious as ever.


 


'Irene fished for a suitable seed. She had an African violent


that she wouldn't have used on any man, but these wild women


were another matter. She grabbed it and threw it forward.


"Grow!"


 


" The seed sprouted in air, sending out green-backed foliage


and silvery stalks. Gold disks fruited, gleaming in the sunlight.


Brightly shining stones appeared, decorating the vines.


 


The maenads shrieked and pounced on the fruit. They plucked


the golden coins and hurled them at the oncoming party. They


tossed the greenbacks in the air.


 


"What kind of plant is that?" Grundy asked.


 


Irene looked more closely and groaned. She had thrown, the


wrong seed! "That's a treasure vine!"


 


"These creatures of Parnassus sure like money," the golem


remarked. "Look at them play with it."


 


Indeed, the wild women were throwing the bills and coins


around as if they were splashing water. They formed piles of


money and reveled in them. They fought over particular bills


with big figures printed on them; it seemed women were partial


to that kind. But those who had not amassed enough of a fortune


were turning again toward the visiting party, their predatory


eyes glinting. Irene knew there was nothing quite so dangerous


as a hungry wild woman.


 


She got her fingers on the correct seed and threw it. "Grow,


violent!" she cried.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                175


 


The plant obeyed with alacrity. Purple clubs appeared,


smashing at anything in reach. "Ow!" a wild woman screamed


as a club clobbered her toe. She danced away on one foot.


"Oof!" another-cried as another club whomped her bottom.


"Hooo!" a third screeched, sailing into the air, and a club


sprouted right underneath her.


 


"You sure fight mean!" Xavier said admiringly as they skirted


the melee and went on down the mountain.


 


"And you thought women were gentle," Grundy reminded


him snidely.


 


Xavier looked nonplused. "Well, the centaur filly here


 


is—"


 


Xap made a squawk of negation tinged with humor, and


Chem blushed. It seemed there were some aspects of centaur


private life that were sensitive. Startled, Xavier shifted his


statement. "A mighty healthy one," he concluded. With that


both hippogryph and centaur were satisfied.


 


Irene nodded to herself. That must have been some night


exploration those two mixbreeds had!


 


Xavier brightened. "Zora!" he exclaimed. "She's gentle!


She don't have a violent bone in her body!"


 


"All her bones are rotten," Grundy agreed. "It's easy to be


gentle when you're dead."


 


"Undead," Irene said, coming to Zora's defense. "That's


not the same." It occurred to her that even Zora had not seemed


gentle when she faced down the Furies and drove them away.


But that was not an issue she cared to argue; she owed too


much to the zombie. "I agree; Zora is a nice girl."


"If you like that type," Grundy muttered.


"She sure helped us," Xavier said. "Right now she's car-


rying the bad seeds for us! If she had any doubt, dissension,


or war in her, she'd be a zombie tigress by now!"


 


"Yes, that's right," the golem agreed, glancing across at


Zora. Irene glanced, too, to see how the zombie was taking


this discussion. Zora seemed blissfully unconcerned; in fact,


she even looked healthier. Her flesh now seemed more soiled


than decayed, all the features of her face were in place, and


her hair swung as if recently cleaned and brushed, with only


a few patches missing.


 


 


 


 


176                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"But some zombies are violent," Chem remarked. "During


the War of the Nextwave, the zombies fought like maniacs."


She seemed happy to have the subject be Zora instead of herself.


"So it must be Zora who is peaceful. Even the Furies remarked


on it. She must have been awfully nice when she lived."


 


It hadn't actually been peacefulness that the Furies had re-


marked on, Irene remembered, but Zora's loyalty to her par-


ents. Chem was only going by what Irene and the others had


talked about, since she herself hadn't been there at the time;


 


it was a minor misunderstanding. "And the heel who caused


her to suicide must have been an unutterable slob," Irene con-


cluded with some feeling.


 


"She suicided?" Xavier asked, surprised.


"Heartbreak," Irene told him. "Her true love was false."


Xavier scowled. "You know, I never zapped a living man.


1 guess that's one I would. A man's got no business making


no commitment he don't keep, ever."


 


Again, Irene was impressed with the young man's crudely


expressed values. She herself had absolutely no romantic in-


terest in him, but she could appreciate that if she had, that


interest would not be misplaced. Xavier was true to his values,


and they were decent ones. No woman would commit suicide


 


because of him.


 


Zora, riding behind him, still said nothing. Irene realized


with another surge of shame that all of them continued to treat


the zombie like an unfeeling thing. What almost made it worse


was that none of them did it intentionally; it just was very easy


to treat a zombie like a zombie, a thing.


 


"I wonder what misfortunes she's cursed with," Xavier said


after a moment. "The Furies' curses, which she saved us from?"


 


"Either they haven't affected her any more than the three


bad seeds do," Irene said, "or they haven't occurred yet. We've


had some close calls, but nothing's happened to her."


 


"It's really too bad about those curses," Xavier said. "I


should have taken my own, like a man."


 


Irene found she could neither agree nor argue with that, so


she let it pass without comment. After all, she also had been


spared the curse of misfortune because of Zora's intercession.


It was possible that a misfortune that would kill Irene would


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                177


 


have little or no effect on Zora—but it was also possible that


it would be equally devastating for human or zombie. She


simply didn't know, so didn't know how to feel. She owed so


much to Zora and had no idea how she could ever repay it.


 


Once it had been possible to restore a zombie to life, but


only two people had known the formula for the necessary elixir—


the Zombie Master and the Good Magician. The Zombie Master


had forgotten it in the course of his own eight hundred years


as a zombie; the information had probably been in one of the


portions of his brain that got sloughed away. The Good Ma-


gician was now hopeless. So there was no such reward possible


for Zora—and if there had been, she would not have wanted


it, since she had no reason to live. Irene tried to imagine a


greater tragedy than that, but could not. Why was it that some-


times the best people suffered the worst fates? Was there no


inherent justice in Xanth, despite all its magic?


 


They reached the base of the mountain and crossed the


rolling creekbed. This time Irene took the precaution of growing


an action plant, which sent its roots throughout the bed and


caused all the loose stones to vibrate and roll. Any snakes or


other dangerous or annoying creatures would depart in haste!


Crossing was now no problem; all they had to do was set their


feet where nothing was active, because the action plant guar-


anteed that anything that could move was already doing so.


 


Now they were in a more normal region of Xanth and moved


rapidly. Irene was glad. to leave Parnassus behind; it was no


place for civilized mortal creatures, except perhaps at the top.


Xap remained on the ground, running beside Chem. It was


evident that the hippogryph's squawked comment about un-


gentle centaurs had been a compliment, not an insult. He liked


her very well.


 


In gratifyingly short order, they were back where they had


made camp last night. It was now late in the day, but they


didn't want to sleep in this particular spot. They had hardly


passed it before they heard the screaming of the three Furies.


 


"We sure don't need this again!" Xavier said grimly. "They


were right about me and Maw—I'll give the old crones that!—


but I'll take care of it my own way without no other lesson."


 


Irene agreed, remembering her own guilt about her mother.


 


 


 


 


178                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"I'm not sure the Furies are strictly fair about their charges,"


she said. "Or their curses. If so—I mean, if they're more


interested in cursing and hurting people than in improving their


behavior—then they are to some extent hypocrites. It happens


I have a seed that should stop them." She located it and held


it ready. "Just charge on by when you see them."


 


The three Furies appeared. Irene nudged Chem with her


knee, and the centaur swerved toward the dog-faced trio.


 


"Ho, you vile equine!" Tisi cried, spreading her wing-cloak


threateningly. "Does your dam Cherie know what you have


 


been doing with—"


 


Irene threw down the seed. "Grow!" she cried.


The seed sprouted before the three hags. "What's this?"


 


Alee cried, alarmed.


 


"Argh!" Meg screamed. "I know that one! 'Tis an honesty


 


plant!"


 


"So how have you three harridans treated your mothers?"


 


Irene called back.


 


"That's awkward," Chem said. "The Furies never had a


mother. They sprang from the blood of their murdered father.


That's why they're so concerned with—"


 


The Furies were appalled as they came into the spell of the


honesty plant. "Ah, oh!" one screamed. "In truth we have


 


neglected our sire's grave!"


 


"We were so busy punishing the sins of others, we neglected


 


our own!" another agreed.


 


"And we must pay!" the third cried, waving her brass-


studded scourge.


 


"Ooo, what you did!" Grundy said happily. "They'll have


 


to flog and curse themselves!"


 


"Honesty does awkward things to people," Irene remarked


smugly. "Yet I'm sorry if they never knew a mother." It was,


she found, difficult to condemn anyone once that person's


situation was understood. The Furies, too, were creatures of


 


tragedy.


 


They left the Furies behind, then found a secure place near


a pleasant stream and made their camp. Irene grew a chain fem


around the perimeter, so that any intruder would trip over it


and set the sweet-bells plants to ringing a warning. Then she


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               179


 


grew several food plants for them to eat and a blanket plant


from which to make beds. She didn't worry about protecting


herself from Xavier during her sleep; she now understood his


nature well enough to know that he took seriously the warning


of the Simurgh not to mess with a spoken-for woman. He would


turn his attention elsewhere as soon as this mission for his


mother was complete, and whatever girl he found would be


fortunate.


 


How she wished she were back with her husband Dor, who


was surely quite worried about her! But he could, if he thought


of it, get hold of a magic mirror that would show him she was


all right.


 


Too bad, she thought, as she wound her way toward a


troubled sleep, that Dor could not similarly verify exactly where


Ivy was. Good Magician Humfrey had been able to tune the


mirrors on to anyone or anything, but they would not obey


other people as readily. There was a mirror at Castle Roogna


that would show either Dor or Irene, whoever happened to be


away from the castle, but no one else. They had assumed that


Ivy would always be with one parent or the other—indeed,


she always had been before, or at least within calling range—


so they had not worried about tuning to her separately. That


could have made an enormous difference this time! But at least


the little ivy plant Irene carried offered its continuing assurance.


Without that, she would have been driven to distraction long


 


They resumed travel at dawn, eating halfway on the run.


Irene just wanted to deliver the three seeds and the feather to


Xanthippe, return Xavier and Xap to her, and get on with the


business of locating and rescuing Ivy. They had been lucky so


far that nothing serious had happened to any of them, but luck


was a fickle ally.


 


They were not far from the witch's house when they spied


a lovely, small, spring-fed pond and drew up for refreshment.


Irene dismounted in order to use the nearby bushes for a private


function, while Xap, Xavier, and Zora went to the sparkling


pond.


 


The hippogryph put down his beak and scooped in a mouth-


 


180               Dragon on a Pedestal


ful of the clear water, raising his head to let it trickle down his


throat, bird-fashion. He glanced across at Chem, making a flick


of the wing to invite her to join him, but she was waiting for


Irene, helping to shield her from the view of the males.


 


"If Xap says the water's good, it's good," Xavier said cheer-


fully. "Not that there was any question; you can see how green


it is around here. No dragons in this spring!" He flopped down


on the bank and put his mouth to the surface, man-fashion.


 


Zora, beside him, tripped over a rock and plunged headlong


into the pool. "Hey!" Xavier exclaimed, scooting back to avoid


the splash. "I meant to drink it, not swim in it!" He was smiling


 


good-naturedly.


 


Zora got awkwardly to her feet and trudged out of the shal-


low water. Her sunken eyes seemed to glow as she gazed at


 


Xavier.


 


"There's something odd about her," Grundy remarked. "Do


 


zombies glow?"


 


"Maybe when they're in love," Irene said facetiously as she


 


emerged from the bush. She would have been embarrassed,


 


too, if she had fallen in the pond!


 


"Love?" Chem asked. "You know, some springs—"


 


"Don't drink that water, Xav!" Grundy shouted.


 


Xavier paused, his mouth just above the surface of the pool.


 


"Why not? I don't care if she took a dip. It was just her bad


 


luck."


 


"Because it may be a love spring!" Irene said. "Look at


 


Zora!"


 


Indeed, Zora was gazing at the young man with such mute


adoration that no one could any longer mistake her transfor-


mation. It was the nature of love springs to cause anyone who


drank from them to fall hopelessly in love with the first creature


of the opposite sex he or she perceived thereafter. If the victim


already loved someone else, the new love was superimposed;


 


that person then had two loves, the most recent one being the


stronger. Love springs accounted for most of the crossbreed


species of Xanth, and there were many funny and tragic tales


of this. The effect of a love spring could not be changed by


lining up some more promising prospect and taking another


drink in his or her presence. That would only add yet another


 


Dragon on a Pedettol                181


 


love to the collection, making the situation even more difficult.


Like death, love was practically irrevocable.


 


"The misfortune!" Xavier exclaimed in horror. "The curse


that was meant for me! She got it instead!"


 


That made sense, Irene realized. Obviously the curse of the


Furies had been slated for Xavier; he had been poised to drink,


and only the zombie's accident had brought it on herself instead.


This could have been considered coincidence—but the curse


eliminated that explanation.


 


"What worse misfortune could there be for a zombie," Chem


murmured, "than to fall in love with a living man?"


 


What, indeed! Especially a zombie who had suicided be-


cause of blighted love. Zora's love for the other man might


have faded after she died, but that only left her more vulnerable


to this new love.


 


"Maybe she could go to Mundania," Grundy said. But Irene


knew immediately that that was no solution. It was true that


magic did not work in Mundania—that land was extremely


backward that way, and she often wondered how the inhabitants


could stand it—so that any spell could be broken there. But


Zora was not a normal person. She was a zombie, animated


only by magic. She would be all-the-way dead in Mundania.


So she was caught between hopeless love and death, and doomed .


to eternal heartbreak.


 


"Those Furies didn't mess around," Chem said. "They could


hardly have inflicted a cruder punishment on a more innocent


person."


 


No one could argue with that. They had agreed that Zora


was the nicest of them all, already suffering unfairly—and


now her grief had been intensified beyond reason.


 


"But they intended the curse for me," Xavier repeated. "For


me to fall in love with a zombie." The horror of that intended


fate was now coming home to him.


 


"We should never have gone near the Furies," Irene said.


"Their punishments really do make people wish they were


dead—perhaps even when they are already dead."


 


"But the water's supposed to be good!" Xavier said quer-


ulously. "Xap wasn't affected by it!"


 


"How about that," Grundy agreed. "I'll ask him."


 


 


 


 


182                Dragon On a Pedestal


 


The golem squawked at the hippogryph. Xap responded.


 


Grundy laughed.


 


"What's so funny?" Irene demanded, shaken by what had


 


happened. Compelled love was certainly no laughing matter!


 


Suppose she herself had—


 


"It didn't affect Xap, because the first female he saw was


Chem," Grundy explained. "And he was already in love with


 


her."


 


Chem smiled, a little sadly. "Of course."


 


Irene understood the centaur's problem. Xap was one fine


animal—but he was an animal. Chem was half human. She


might dally with an animal, and even seek offspring by him—


centaurs were notoriously open about such things, in contrast


to straight human conventions. But love? Marriage? That was


a more substantial matter. Males could fall in love readily,


because their lives were not so much affected by it. They did


not have to bear the offspring. Females were more careful,


because their necessary commitment was greater. Chem would


have to handle this in her own fashion and was surely competent


 


to do so, as most women were.


 


Zora, however, was not competent. She had not been al-


lowed to make her considered choice. An impossible love had


been imposed on her. Irene didn't know any good way out of


that. She had learned that zombies did have feelings, from her


association with Zora. But when Zora had already suicided


once for love, what remained for her?


 


"One curse to go," Grundy said.


 


Irene wished he hadn't reminded her. Zora had absorbed


two curses of misfortune, one for Xavier, the other for Irene


herself. Now they knew these curses did act on the zombie.


What additional tragedy was slated for Irene—that Zora would


 


inherit?


 


How could things possibly get worse for Zora than they


 


were now? Irene felt the sickening certainty that they would


soon find out. The curse of unrequited love was now on Xav-


ier's conscience, thought it was not his fault; the next one would


 


be on Irene's conscience.


 


"Make sure Zora understands what happened and why,"


 


Chem told Grundy.


 


Drogon on a Pedestal                183


 


"She understands," the golem said. "She sort of liked Xav


anyway. He's a decent man, you know."


 


"I know," Irene agreed. Xavier was a much better man than


one would have expected the son of a witch to be, perhaps


because he did not let his mother influence him unduly. He


preferred to go flying—and that, perhaps, had been his chief


defense against corruption. The Furies had criticized him for


neglect of his mother, but he was probably correct in that


neglect. Some mothers did not deserve to be honored too much.


 


Again Irene reacted to what had happened. The Furies had


planned to force Xavier into love with a zombie! The sheer


evil of it appalled her. Now she was the one remaining to be


cursed, and she knew it would be terrible, all out of proportion


to her error—and that it would fall again on Zora. There was


no way to view it that offered any positive aspect.


 


They moved on, but now Zora rode behind Irene. The others


tacitly agreed that the zombie should not be with Xavier, who


could only be embarrassed by her presence.


 


They came to a region they hadn't seen before, because a


number of stone figures decorated it. Perplexed, Chem proj-


ected her map. "No—this is on our route. I thought I remem-


bered it. See, my map shows us right on the dotted line. These


statues weren't here before."


 


"Could be the work of Maw," Xavier said. "She collects


strange animals and plants. She never collected no statues be-


fore, but she might start."


 


"These are very finely wrought likenesses," Chem re-


marked. "Look, there are even a number of insects." She picked


one up and held it in the sunlight. It was a henroach, with


every leg and two fine antennae perfectly sculptured in stone.


"A very fine artisan made this."


 


"The elves, maybe," Grundy suggested. "Some of them are


quite skilled. I can ask around—"


 


Irene spotted a figure walking ahead of them. It looked


familiar. It was a tall, rather voluptuous woman. "I think I


have another answer," she said, nudging Chem to trot closer.


 


The woman apparently did not hear them. When they were


quite close, Irene called: "Hey, Gorgon!"


 


Slowly the figure turned. Chem suddenly balked, and Irene


 


184                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


had to hold on to keep her seat. Zora, less able to react, started


to fall. Irene grabbed her, looking down.


The zombie stiffened, her flesh congealing.


"Close your eyes!" Chem cried. "She's not veiled!"


Irene's eyes snapped closed before she raised her head.


"Gorgon!" she cried. "It's I, Irene! Put on your veil!"


"Why?" the Gorgon asked.


"Because otherwise you'll turn us all to stone!"


"That's right, 1 will!" The Gorgon agreed, sounding sur-


prised.


 


"Of course you will!" Irene snapped, shaken by her near


 


escape. She had assumed—but assuming could be treacherous,


as the episode at the love spring had so recently shown. "Why


weren't you wearing your veil? You know you can't go around


 


barefaced!"


 


"1—forgot," the Gorgon said, as if remembering something


 


that might have been important a long time ago. "Very well;


 


I'm veiled now."


 


Irene pried open one eye, though uncertain whether this


would protect her if she saw the Gorgon's face. Maybe only


half of her would turn to stone! But it was all right now; her


 


friend was safely covered.


 


"How could you forget a thing like that?" Irene demanded,


 


still shaken.


 


"Well, I was just walking along, looking for something—


 


I don't remember what—when—it's all unclear. 1 didn't re-


member you, until—"


 


"A forget-whorl!" Chem exclaimed. "We're back in their


 


region! She got tagged by—"


 


"And forgot her mission!" Irene agreed.


"My mission?" the Gorgon asked, perplexed.


"To find and rescue your son Hugo!"


The Gorgon's mouth gaped under the veil. "Hugo!"


"And we forgot we were back among the rampaging whorls,"


Chem said. "Between her forced forgetting and our careless-


ness, we almost came to considerable grief. But her forget-


fulness doesn't seem total, because her memory is coming back


 


as we remind her."


 


"A glancing blow," Irene agreed. "She must have brushed


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                185


 


the fringe of it, not getting a full dose. But the encounter was


potentially deadly to us! I very nearly was turned to—" She


broke off, remembering the zombie behind her. Zora had looked


into the face of the Gorgon!


 


"Zora took your curse!" Chem said. "She has—"


 


Xavier and Grundy rode up. "Lucky you weren't stoned,"


the golem remarked. "I told Xav and Xap to stay clear when


I saw what was up."


 


"Zora looked," Irene said dully. "She suffered the misfor-


tune slated for me."


 


Xavier jumped down and lifted the zombie away from Chem's


side, where she was half hanging. "She can't be dead!" he


cried. "She wasn't alive!"


 


"The seeds of mischief sown by the Furies are deadly,"


Chem murmured. "We sought to avoid their curses, but only


transferred them to the most innocent one among us."


 


The centaur was being kind. She had not been present, so


she shared none of the blame. But the damage had been done.


 


"Wake, Zora!" Xavier exclaimed, holding the stiff zombie


upright. "You don't deserve none of this! You never harmed


nobody!"


 


"Yet there is a philosophical alignment," Chem continued.


"Xavier's curse and Irene's curse—love and death—visited


on the same person. The only cure for the one is the other.


Zora isn't suffering now."


 


"The hell with that!" Xavier cried. "I won't let her die, not


after what she done for me! Zora, come back!" And he took


the zombie statue in his arms and kissed her on the mouth.


 


The others watched, saddened yet fatalistic, knowing that


the man meant well but that the woman was doomed—and


had been doomed from the time she absorbed the curses. The


terrible Furies had had their way.


 


Then something amazing happened. The statue began to


sag.


 


Irene stared. Stone couldn't sag! Even zombie stone crum-


bled or flaked away; it didn't really soften,


 


Xavier was still kissing her, holding her against him. The


vital warmth of his body was almost tangible. And Zora was


returning to her half-life.


 


 


 


 


186                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Look at that!" Gmndy said. "The Gorgon can't stone zom-


 


bies!"


 


Chem turned her human segment so her eyes could meet


 


Irene's gaze. "Perhaps it is true. Zora was immune to the stare


of the Python. She can't see very well, so perhaps it is like a


veil between her and visual magic. She may have suffered only


partial petrification—and she was not as solid as we to begin


 


with. But—"


 


"There—there is a rationale?" Irene whispered numbly.


"If you were stone, or mostly stone, and the man you loved


 


embraced you and kissed you and begged you to return—would


 


you respond?"


 


Irene thought of herself becoming stone, and her husband


Dor kissing her. "I suppose—if there were any way—any way


at all—" Irene agreed faintly. "Love has power we hardly


 


understand—"


 


Xavier broke the kiss. "I told you I wouldn't let her die!"


 


he said..


 


Zora was flesh again. She stood stiffly, blinking as if her


 


eyelids were heavy. Her body had been too loose before; now


it was too firm. But she was more flesh than stone.


 


They could not argue with Xavier's claim, though Irene was


uncertain which explanation had more to do with it. The Gor-


gon's face turned living people to stone—but a zombie was


undead, a different matter. Yet some things did affect zombies,


 


as they had seen.


 


"But what have you restored her to?" Chem asked. "A


 


hopeless love?"


 


Xavier released Zora, who stood without difficulty, looking


 


about her. She seemed more solid now, as if the Gorgon's


magic had stiffened her decaying flesh to healthy flesh. She


appeared more alive than she had ever been, ironically.


 


"I've been thinking about that," Xavier said. "About the


good things she's been doing for us all. I'm not awful smart


about women, but it sure seems to me a good zombie is better


than a bad woman. This one is awful good—and you'd hardly


 


know she's a zombie now."


 


It was true. Zora was still firming. Love and/or the Gorgon's


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                187


 


magic had transformed her to something considerably more


human than before. Her facial features had become both clear


and animate, her body strong. She was indeed a woman, and


not an unattractive one.


 


"But you—" Irene protested weakly. "You don't love—"


 


"I know where the love spring is," Xavier said. "I know


what's right. Nothing to stop me from taking a drink—I was


going to do that before. It's supposed to be my curse anyway.


I never was one to let someone else pay my debts."


 


Irene's respect for him increased again. Xavier had a con-


science and a rather clear notion of what was required. He had


decided to honor his mother's wish that he settle down, and


he had chosen the one to settle with. This was a strange and


unexpected union—but it did make a certain sense. And it


nicely reversed the double curse Zora had absorbed. "Good


luck," she whispered.


 


Xavier turned to Zora. "Do you like to fly?" he asked.


 


"I do," she said clearly. Her teeth showed as hard and clear


as polished stone when she smiled.


 


"That's a most artistic proposal," Chem murmured.


 


Xavier lifted Zora to Xav's back. It was evident she weighed


more than she had, but his strength more than sufficed. Then


he mounted the hippogryph behind her, putting his arms about


her. "We'll take the seeds to Maw," he told Irene. "Zora's


carrying 'em anyway, and I've got the feather. You folks can


go on about your business."


 


"Thank you," Irene breathed, still dazed.


 


The hippogryph spread his beautiful wings.


 


"We shall meet again," Chem told Xap.


 


Xap nodded his beak, then pumped. He rose into the air,


facing back toward the love spring.


 


"Your mother won't like this!" Grundy called after them.


 


"That's for sure!" Xavier called back, grinning. "But she


can't stop me from being a dutiful son!"


 


They disappeared into the sky. Nothing more needed to be


said. Irene felt tears in her eyes, and they were not those of


grief.


 


 


 


 


Chapter 12. Glory Goblin


 


(C|


 


I am the youngest and prettiest and sweetest daugh-


ter of Gorbage Goblin, chief of the Gapside Goblins," Glory


repeated as she delicately chewed on the blackberries, gray-


berries, brownberries, guavas, and sugarplums Hugo conjured


for her appetite. "I am in love with a wonderful creature."


 


"Love—that's poin-ant or peek-ant?" Ivy asked.


 


"Wonderfully sad," Glory said firmly.


 


"Love isn't sad," Ivy said, thinking of her family. She was


glad for this chance to rest, since she wasn't used to walking


the long distances she had covered in the past two days. "My


father says love is fun, and my mother says it depends on the


 


time of day."


 


Glory smiled. "They surely know. But you see, this is for-


bidden love. That makes it sad."


 


"How can love be forbidden?" Hugo asked. "My father says


anything is possible with magic, except maybe paradox, and


he's working on that."


 


"What is possible is not necessarily permissible," Glory


said. "Love really shouldn't be forbidden. But after all, he's


not a goblin." She bit into some more fruit. It was evident that


when the goblin girl said "famished" she meant very hungry


 


indeed.


 


"Well, my father says goblins are related to elves, gnomes,


and dwarves," Hugo said. "They're of modified humanoid stock,


he says. So they can interbreed if they want to, and when they


run afoul of a love spring—"


 


"That's true," Glory said. "Any two species can interbreed


 


188


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                189


 


in Xanth, but this is generally not voluntary. Even if the in-


dividuals approve, others of their kinds do not. And some


liaisons are expressly forbidden. I love a harpy."


 


Both children gazed at her blankly.


 


Glory sighed. "I see I'll have to explain. The goblins and


harpies are enemies. The enmity goes back over a thousand


years."


 


"You must be older than you look," Ivy said, perplexed.


 


Glory smiled again. She was extremely pretty to begin with,


and when she smiled, the forest seemed to brighten. "No, I'm


only sixteen. I mean the quarrel is ancient."


 


Ivy's brow wrinkled. "My father said something about a


war a long time ago. He was there, when they were building


Castle Roogna. 'A spell—"


 


Glory frowned delicately. "You really shouldn't fib. Ivy.


You know he couldn't have been there."


 


"Well, he was in the tapestry with this big spider—"


 


"Oh, you mean he watched it on the magic tapestry in Castle


Roogna! I have heard about that and would love to see it


someday."


 


"I watch it all the time," Ivy said. "But I fall asleep before


it gets interesting."


 


"I gather your father works at Castle Roogna."


 


"Yes, most of the time."


 


Glory shrugged, not really interested. "Well, once goblins


and harpies existed in peace. They even shared caves. The


goblins used the floors and the harpies used the ceiling perches.


But in time, it got crowded, and the goblins complained about


the droppings. You see, goblins sleep with their mouths open


so they can snore properly, and—" She shrugged again. She


did it very well. "The harpies got angry and put a curse on our


males, making them ugly—well, really it was on the females,


making them prefer ugly goblins. I understand it is much easier


to apply a curse of perception than one of actual physical


change—that's why illusion is so popular. Anyway, the girls


stayed pretty, but the goblin men, owing to sexual selection—


ugh! So the goblins got even for that by luring away all the


harpy males—who, it seems, were partial to fully fleshed legs,


 


 


 


 


190                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


unlike the chicken legs of the harpy females—until there were


no males left and the harpies were all female."


 


Now Hugo's brow wrinkled. "All female? But how—?"


 


"I don't know exactly how they reproduced. Maybe they


laid parthenogenetic eggs."


 


"What?"


 


"Harpies hatch from eggs," Glory explained patiently. "If


there's no male, the eggs may hatch anyway—but only female


chicks. Something like that. I'm not much for parthenogenesis


myself; it's not a type of magic I understand. Anyway, they


were all female, and mostly old and ugly and bitter, as perhaps


they had a right to be. They were absolutely furious at us,


though all the goblins had done was get even for what they


had done to us. So there was war. All the goblins and our allies


on the ground, against all the harpies and their allies in the air.


In those days, the goblins and harpies were the most numerous


creatures in Xanth and wielded the most power. But after the


battle, there were not nearly so many of either, and true human


folk became dominant.


 


"At least the curse was off, and the goblin girls liked hand-


some males again, and the harpies had a few males. But the


damage took a long time to clear, because there weren't any


handsome male goblins left, which made the girls understand-


ably reluctant. There was only one harpy cock for every hundred


or so hens, and all the hens were ugly and dirty, which made


the cocks reluctant. So in eight hundred years, the numbers of


goblins and harpies have hardly increased. Most goblin males


are still ugly, and so are the old harpy hens. During that period


they still fought one another, in honor of old grudges, but not


so much, because there were so few—and the Gap Chasm


 


interfered."


 


Stanley perked up his ears. He remembered the Gap!


"How could the Gap do that?" Hugo asked. "No one even


remembered it!"


 


"That's the point," Glory said. "It's very hard to cross the


Gap when you don't remember it. Especially when there's a


dragon in it who gobbles anyone who tries to pass. So grad-


ually, the goblins settled north of the Gap, the harpies settled


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                191


 


south of it, and the warfare diminished. It was really the Gap


that brought peace to Xanth."


 


Stanley snorted steam that swirled dangerously near her


petite feet.


 


"And the Gap Dragon," Glory added quickly. Stanley re-


laxed. "Of course, the harpies could fly over the Gap, so there


were some skirmishes—just enough to keep the blood feud


alive—but mostly it was pretty quiet for several centuries."


 


Stanley might be satisfied, having established the impor-


tance of his office to the welfare of Xanth, but Ivy wasn't.


"But you're across the Gap now!"


 


"True. But you see, the forget-spell has been breaking up—


and anyway, my tribe lives right at the brink of the Gap, so


we're partly immune to the spell. I used to sit on the ledge and


look down into the Gap and watch the Dragon charge by, so


 


big and awful. I could see the steam wafting up in frightening


clouds."


 


Stanley puffed more steam contentedly. He was getting to


like this goblin maiden, who certainly looked good enough to


eat.


 


"But recently I saw that the Dragon was gone, so 1 knew I


could cross." Glory peered at Stanley. "Is he really the Gap


Dragon? He's so small!"


 


"Yes," Hugo said. "I dumped Fountain of Youth water on


him, and now he's a baby Dragon. He's our friend now. I


guess babies are nicer than monsters."


 


"That must be true," Glory agreed. "My people have always


been nervous about your human kind, the full-sized folk, but


you children seem very nice." She chewed some more fruit.


 


"I guess everyone's nice, if you know the person," Ivy said.


"I like just about everything I meet, except maybe some clouds."


 


"Some clouds can be bothersome, especially the ones that


rain on my hairdo," Glory agreed. "You must have been raised


in a loving household."


 


"Isn't everyone?"


 


The goblin girl made her sad, peek-ant smile again. "Alas,


no. My father is ugly and vicious, like most goblin males, and


my mother was always afraid of him. Oh, I'm not saying


Gorbage is a bad man; he is after all, my father. It's just his


 


 


 


 


192                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


way. You see, though we goblin girls now prefer handsome


and gentle men, they aren't very good fighters, and so they


don't survive very well in our region. Gorbage is chief because


he is violent and ruthless and tougher than other goblin men.


He has been a good provider, but he just doesn't understand


love. When my older sister Goldy came of age, Gorbage made


a party of creatures escort her to the northern goblin tribes so


 


she could trap a husband."


 


"But a pretty girl doesn't have to trap a man!" Ivy protested.


 


"Not one as pretty as you."


 


"In Goblin-Land she does, unfortunately. That's part of


 


what dismays me about it. And Goldy is not as pretty as I am,


 


so it was that much harder for her."


 


"How could Gorbage make other creatures escort a goblin


 


girl?" Hugo asked.


 


"He threatened to eat them if they didn't. He would have,


too. One was an ogre, but the ogre had just fought the Gap


 


Dragon—"


 


Stanley perked up again, interested, though it was evident


 


he didn't remember this. Ivy wasn't certain whether this was


because he had lost most of his memory when he lost his age,


or whether the Gap Dragon had fought so many other monsters


that he simply couldn't remember this particular spat.


 


"And the ogre had just climbed out of the Gap, lifting out


a centaur, and was very tired, so he couldn't fight. That's a


 


very rare state for ogres."


 


"But ogres eat people, too!" Hugo objected. "And they eat


goblins and monsters and trees and dirt and everything! He


should have gobbled up a tasty goblin girl."


 


"This was a funny ogre. He was with five assorted young


females, so Gorbage figured if the brute hadn't eaten them,


maybe he wouldn't eat Goldy either. It seemed like a good


risk. No worse than going into battle or harvesting tentacles


from a tangle tree. My father is very practical. He sent my


sister with them, and it worked, because later we had news


 


through the grapevine that—"


 


"My mother grows neat grapevines," Ivy said. "Some of


 


them reach right to the top of the castle, and we talk to the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                193


 


grapes at each end, and the sound travels back and forth just


perfectly."


 


"Yes, of course," Glory agreed, slightly annoyed by the


frequent interruptions. "We have vines that grow well into


Dragon-Land, and from there they connect to some of the


northern vines, but often there is no complete connection be-


cause somewhere along the way some dragon has scorched out


a section. Anyway, we learned that Goldy had snared a northern


goblin chief and was moderately satisfied. That's how most


goblins marry. But I am too romantic for my own good. My


sister is tough; she's always able to do what is necessary. Not


I; I am more a creature of fantasy. So when it came my turn


to marry—" She broke off, grimacing, and such was her beauty


that even that expression was impossibly cute. "I fell in love


with a male who conformed more perfectly to my ideals."


"The harpy," Hugo said, showing his intelligence.


"Hardy Harpy," she said. "I was sitting one evening, dan-


gling my feet over the brink of the Gap Chasm and thinking


my silly thoughts, when I saw this bird flying down below me.


Only it wasn't a bird, it was a harpy, and I was afraid because


those harpy hens have the foulest mouths you ever heard. I put


my hand on my knife in case it should attack me and I got


ready to scream. I hiked up my skirt so 1 could run, but there


was something different about this one. 1 couldn't smell the


normally foul odor, so I lingered longer than I should have and


suddenly realized that this harpy was young and clean and male.


I had never seen a male harpy before. They remain rare and


they don't go out much to mix with other creatures. I was so


amazed I just waited there, marveling, my skirt held high."


 


She hiked her skirt a little to illustrate. Her legs were as-


tonishingly shapely. "And he came and perched beside me and


told me what pretty legs I had, so of course I didn't run away


then. Goblin men's legs aren't pretty—they're all black and


knobby and warped—and harpy hens' legs are even worse. I


can certainly see how a harpy cock would be turned off by a


harpy hen's claws. And he spoke the truth about my legs." She


glanced down at them appreciatively, as well she might.


"But weren't his legs bird legs?" Ivy asked.


"Yes, of course. But males don't need nice legs. He had


 


 


 


 


194                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


such lovely wings, and a handsome face and manly chest. And


he spoke with such gentleness and intelligence." She shrugged.


"After that, he came to see me often, there at the brink of the


Chasm, and in due course we fell in—"


 


"But didn't you get hurt?" Ivy asked, horrified. "The Gap's


 


so deep—"


 


"Fell in love," the goblin girl continued blithely. "Oh, we


knew it was wrong, for goblins and harpies are at war, and the


war had started centuries ago because of just such liaisons as


this. But we were so right for each other, we simply couldn't


help it. We wanted to marry, but we knew we couldn't as long


as I was bound to my tribe; the goblins would tar and defeather


Hardy and then start mistreating him. So we could do nothing—


and meanwhile, my father was looking for a way to get me


north so I could snag a goblin chief and live in moderate


declining satisfaction, like my sister. I knew I had to escape.


Then the Gap Dragon left—and here I am, across the Gap,


looking for my beloved. I hope I find him soon! If I do, then


that will be the happy ending I promised we might have to this


 


story."


 


"But the jungle is so big!" Ivy pointed out. "How can you


 


ever find him? Xanth is so huge!"


 


"So 1 have discovered," Glory agreed. "My legs were made


for looking at, not for all this walking! Hardy doesn't even


know I'm coming; I just hurried across, not knowing how long


 


the dragon would be gone."


 


"But if he doesn't know," Hugo said, "and you don't know


 


where he is—"


 


"He said he lives near the mouth organ, so I am looking


 


for that, but I fear I am lost. I can't find it anywhere and I've


 


searched interminably."


 


That sounded like a very long time indeed. "What's a mouth


 


organ?" Ivy asked.


 


Glory blushed prettily. "I'm sure I wouldn't know, and I


 


hesitate to guess. But I've got to find it."


 


"Hugo can figure it out," Ivy said. "He's smart!"


Hugo, put on the spot, cudgeled his memory. "My father


 


has books of pictures of things—monsters and plants—and I


 


think there was one of a mouth organ. It's a big plant or animal


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                195


 


or something, and it plays big, low notes you can hear for


hours away."


 


"Then we can hear it!" Ivy said excitedly. "We can find it


for Glory!"


 


"If we're close enough, and if it's playing," Hugo said.


 


"Let's listen!"


 


They listened, but heard no notes of any size.


 


Ivy refused to be discouraged. "Stanley can hear it!" she


declared. "He's got good dragon ears!" She turned to the little


dragon. "Tune in to the mouth organ, Stanley. Show us where


it is."


 


But Stanley wasn't paying attention. He was sniffing the


air as if trykig to identify something odd.


 


"Hey, Stanley!" Ivy repeated imperiously. "Listen for the


mouth organ!"


 


The little dragon perked up his ears and swiveled them


about. It was evident that he had not considered tuning in on


something this way before, but Ivy's presence and need made


it feasible. Soon he caught a whiff of some sort of sound and


pointed his snout at it, east.


 


"See? I told you he could do it!" Ivy said. "Now we'll find


it for you, and everything will be just fine!"


 


"I certainly hope you are correct," Glory said uncertainly.


"I just have to find Hardy!"


 


They walked east, over hill and dale, avoiding tangle trees


and such. It was a fair distance, so they paused every so often


to rest and snack. The sun was now high in the sky, trying to


peer down to see what they were doing.


 


In due course, they could hear the organ themselves: pon-


derous, vibrating, authoritative notes that shook the very jungle


with their power.


 


"It does sound big," Ivy said, and pressed eagerly on.


They rounded a large old tree and almost stumbled over a


boy eating a bowl of polka-dot custard pudding. Startled, the


boy jumped up, spilling his custard. The dots skidded around


and rolled away, glad to escape the fate intended for them.


 


The boy was absolutely furious. His hair changed from


yellow to raging red. "You—" he expostulated, and changed


into a huge, hairy spider covered in red fuzz that was darkening


 


 


 


 


196                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


to black. "Made," the spider chittered, and became a scraggly


faun with black horns and hooves turning green. "Me," the


faun cried, and coverted to a man with the green head of a


snake. "Sspilll," the snake-head hissed, turning brown, and


became a small, tan griffin. "My," the griffin squawked, and


reddened into a raging ball of fire. "Lunch!" the fire roared,


and yellow flames flared high. Oh, this thing was angry!


 


Hugo happened to be in the lead, so he took the main heat.


"I'm sorry," he said. "I didn't see you. I can conjure you some


nice fruit to eat instead—" He conjured a huge and pretty


 


pomegranate and held it out.


 


The fire shaped back into the boy. "You offer a lutin mere


fruit, you cretin?" he demanded, dashing it from Hugo's hand.


He changed into a monstrous moth, hovering angrily. "I'll see


you cocooned for this!" the moth fluttered. "I'll drive you to


the flame! I'll punish all of you!"


 


"Oh, I love puns," Ivy said. "Pun-ish me first!"


"Stifle it in cotton, you brat!" the moth bawled, turning


white. "I'll fix you! You shall never see Xanth again!"


"But we're in Xanth!" Hugo protested weakly.


"You shall be blind!" The moth vanished, and a monstrous


eyeball replaced it. The eye was white, with ferocious blue


veins crawling around it and a blazing red pupil at the front.


From that pupil came a pale yellow mist, forming an expanding


cloud. "Blind, blind, blind!" the eye repeated, speaking through


 


the pupil.


 


"Do something.!" Ivy cried, alarmed.


Glory drew her knife and stepped toward the eye.


"No, not you!" Ivy cried. "The mist will get you first!"


Stanley whomped forward, blowing steam. "Not you ei-


ther!" Ivy gasped, catching hold of his tail to hold him back.


"I don't want you to be blind! I mean Hugo!"


 


"Gee, thanks!" Hugo said, appalled. "I don't want to be


 


blind either!"


 


"Conjure some fruit that will save us!"


 


"Oh. Yes." He conjured a pineapple.


 


"No, dummy! That will spread the yellow all around! Some


 


other way!"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                197


 


Hugo did not seem to react with the same pleasure to the


endearment as she had. "But I can't—"


 


"Yes you can!" Ivy insisted.


 


The ye!!ow was looming awfully. Hugo concentrated—and


had an inspiration. A gourd-fruit appeared in his hands. "Look


at this, lutin!" he cried, shoving it at the floating eyeball.


 


The eye looked, involuntarily, for that was its nature—and


saw the peephole, and froze where it was, in midair. The yellow


mist dissipated harmlessly.


 


Hugo set the gourd down carefully, and the eye tilted its


gaze to watch its descent.


 


"What is that?" Glory asked, perplexed.


 


"A hypnogourd," Hugo said. "It's a sort of fruit, so I can


conjure it, but this is the first I ever got right. I aimed the


peephole at the lutin."


 


Glory laughed, relieved. "Of course! We have whole patches


of such gourds in Goblin-Land. I just didn't recognize it out


of context. What a clever way to nullify the eye monster!"


 


"What's a hypnogourd?" Ivy asked. She was only three


years old and had seen a great many plants, but for some reason,


her mother had never grown one of the gourd plants for her,


so her education was not yet quite complete.


 


"It's a gourd with a peephole," Glory explained. "1 should


have recognized it instantly. Anyone who peeks in the hole is


hypnotized, until someone moves the gourd away or cuts off


his line of sight. It's a good, fairly harmless way to restrain a


violent creature, though it isn't wise to leave anyone hypnotized


too long, if you don't want it to be permanent."


 


"Let's get out of here before something happens to free the


lutin," Hugo said nervously. "A leaf could fall and cover the


peephole, or an animal could roll the gourd over. He'll be


awful mad when he gets free."


 


The others agreed. They had never before encountered such


a bad temper as that shown by this magical creature. They


hurried on, leaving the veined eye and the gourd behind.


 


"I thought each person had only one magic talent," Ivy


remarked thoughtfully.


 


"They do, dear," Glory said. "Goblins don't even have one


such talent."


 


 


 


 


198               Dragon on o Pedestal


 


"But that lutin could change shape and do magic—he was


 


going to blind us."


 


"That's right!" Hugo agreed. "How could he do that?"


"Maybe he was bluffing about the blindness," Glory said


 


uncertainly.


 


"He sure didn't sound as if he were bluffing," Hugo said.


 


"He might have had some kind of herb, or maybe some juice


 


from a blindworm, to make us blind."


 


"Anyway, I'm glad you stopped him, Hugo," Glory said.


"That was most intelligent, and you have a very useful talent."


 


Hugo flushed with guilty pleasure. He wasn't used to such


compliments, especially from anyone as pretty as the goblin


 


girl.


 


The organ notes became louder, until their booming was


 


fairly deafening. There were many tones audible now, low ones


and high ones, weaving in and out and around and through


each other, forming a tapestry of sound. The effect was oddly


moving, stirring subterranean emotions of pleasure, worry, and


guilt. It was amazing what sheer sound could do.


 


"I wonder whether it knows how to play romantic music,"


 


Glory murmured.


"Why?" Ivy asked.


"Never mind, dear; it was an idle thought." But there was


 


something about the way she said it that gave Ivy the impression


 


it wasn't entirely idle.


 


Stanley looked around again, sniffing, questing for some-


thing he couldn't quite pinpoint. "Keep your mind on your


 


business," Ivy chided the dragon.


 


At last they came in sight of the mouth organ. This was a


structure the size of a tree, made up of mouths. Tremendous,


roomy, toothy, ugly, ogrish mouths blasted out the huge low


notes, while smaller, animalish mouths issued the middle-sized


central notes, and tiny, pursed, ladylike mouths shrilled forth


 


the small highest notes.


 


A figure appeared in the sky. It was a harpy. It cried a


command, and suddenly the mouth organ silenced, deafen-


ingly. Ivy almost fell over; she had been bracing against the


sound, and now there was none.


 


Dragon on o Pedestal                199


 


The harpy swooped toward them. It was male, with beautiful


wings and the handsomest face Ivy had ever seen.


 


"Glory!" the harpy cried.


 


"Hardy!" the goblin girl cried joyously.


 


He flew down to her, wrapped his wings about her like the


folds of a cloak, and kissed her. The two were of about the


same mass, but differently structured. Yet it did not seem


strange at all that they should be in love, for each seemed more


attractive than the other.


 


After a moment, the harpy drew back and hovered in air,


his wings flapping with easy power. "Who are these?"


 


"These are my friends who helped me find you," Glory


explained. "Ivy and Hugo and Stanley."


 


Hardy Harpy squinted at them. 'They appear young."


 


"We are," Hugo said. "That's the best way to be."


 


"The dragon looks somehow familiar."


 


"He's the baby Gap Dragon," Glory explained quickly. "But


he's friendly now. He tuned in on the mouth organ notes so I


could find you."


 


"Must be all right, then," Hardy said. "I had noticed the Gap


was oddly quiet recently. But why are you here. Glory? If I


had known you were coming, I would have flown to meet you.


As it was, I worried at your absence from the Gapside ledge;


 


I feared you had fallen in, but I found no—" He broke off,


not wanting to utter such a horror.


 


"I saw the Gap was empty, so I hurried across," Glory


explained. "I was terrified. I didn't know the dragon had been


youthened. It was my chance to get away from my father,


before he made me marry some hideous and brutal knobby-


kneed goblin chief."


 


"But you took such a risk, coming here!" Hardy protested.


"There are so many dangers—dragons, griffins, even a bad-


tempered lutin—"


 


"We've met."


 


"If anything had happened to you—"


 


"I just had to come," Glory said. "It was my only chance


for happiness."


 


"True," the handsome harpy agreed. "Come to my perch,


not far distant, and bring your friends. I will reward them with


 


200                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


some pretty trinkets I snatched from a dragon's nest. Then,


later, I'll tune the mouth organ to play something roman-


tic—"


 


"Yes," Glory breathed.


 


Now Ivy began to catch on to what that meant. Kissing


 


must be more fun to music!


 


Hardy led the way through the forest, flying low and slow


so they could readily follow. A pleasant masculine aroma wafted


out from his wings, quite different from the normal harpy hen


 


stench.


 


Suddenly a net flew through the air and settled over them


 


all. Before they understood what was happening, the five of


them were bundled up in an awkward ball. Stanley's green tail


was in Ivy's face, and she was standing on one of Hardy's


wings, and Glory was sitting on Hugo's head. Hideous little


men were charging from all sides, brandishing clubs. "Now


we've got you!" one man yelled.


 


"Father!" Glory screamed, chagrined.


 


Stanley blew out steam, but this only made Hardy jump;


 


the dragon's snoot was aimed inward instead of outward, so


 


he couldn't steam the attackers.


 


Now Ivy recognized the creatures. They were male goblins.


Each was so dusky as to be almost black, with a huge head,


big flat feet, a bumpy round body, and a horrendous scowl.


What were they doing here, south of the Gap?


 


That was answered directly by the goblin chief. "Now we've


got the criminal harpy!" Gorbage exclaimed, grimacing in what


was evidently supposed to be a smile of victory.


 


"That's redundant," another goblin said. "All harpies are


 


criminals."


 


There was coarse general laughter. "Yes, birds of a foul


 


feather," Gorbage agreed.


 


"And we'll hang him," a third goblin said, making a sugges-


tive gesture of yanking up a rope and sticking out his purple


 


tongue as if choking.


 


"Naw, he'd just fly away," another said. "We'll stab him!"


And he made a gesture with a mock knife, as of guts being


 


punctured.


 


"Better to club him to tar and feathers!"


 


Dragon on o Pedestal                201


 


"Force-feed him poisonberries!"


 


"Weight him down and toss him into a bottomless pond!"


 


They crowded around, leering, barraging him with horrible


suggestions, each one worse than the others.


 


"Oh, Hardy!" Glory cried. "It's my tribe! They must have


followed me! I didn't know!"


 


Suddenly Ivy realized what Stanley had been sniffing for.


The goblins had been following Glory and the party all the


time—not close enough for the dragon to identify them for


sure, but still, he had been aware of something. If only she


had paid more attention, instead of chiding Stanley for not


sticking strictly to the mouth organ scent! She could have asked


the dragon what was bothering him and had him tune in to it


specifically; maybe they could have spotted the goblins and


arranged to avoid them. Certainly they could have saved Hardy


Harpy from this treachery! Now they were all in trouble.


 


At age three. Ivy did not have much experience with the


cunning of angry creatures. But she was learning.


 


"First we must put this carrion on trial," Gorbage said. "We


must make an example of him, so the rest of the birdbrains


will know not to fool with goblins."


 


They untangled the captives one at a time, tying Hugo and


Ivy with lengths of vine, wrapping Stanley securely in the net


so he could hardly even wiggle, and knotting rope around the


legs of Hardy and anchoring him to a stake pounded into the


ground, so that he could perch but not fly. They left Glory


free. She was, after all, only a goblin girl, pretty but helpless.


 


"Now we gotta do this right," Gorbage said. "We gotta have


a jury-rigged verdict before we croak him. Who wants to be


the jury?"


 


All the goblin hands went up. There were about a dozen of


them, each one uglier than his fellows and more eager to do


the dirty work.


 


"Good enough; you're the jury," Gorbage said. "And I'm


the judge."


 


"But that's not fair!" Glory protested.


 


"Shut up," Gorbage told her mildly, and she was silent. It


was difficult for her to oppose her father.


 


 


 


 


202                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Do something, Hugo!" Ivy whispered. "You're smart; you


can think of something to save our friends!"


 


Hugo was pale and frightened; he had perhaps a better idea


than she did of how much was at stake here. Notions of extreme


violence tended to slide past Ivy's awareness because she had


never been exposed to such concepts before. Hugo had lived


more than twice as long; experience had given him a more


sober perspective. He knew that Hardy was not the only one


 


in present peril.


 


But he tried. "Hey, goblins!" he called. "You can't do that!


 


My father says—"


 


"And who's your father, twerp?" Gorbage demanded.


 


"Good Magician Humfrey."


 


This made the goblins pause. They had heard of Humfrey.


Monsters and kings came and went, but the Good Magician


 


was relatively eternal.


 


"Can't be," Gorbage finally concluded. "The old gnome's


 


over a century old. He wouldn't have any kids this age. Get


 


on with the trial."


 


"You've still got it wrong," Hugo said determinedly. "You


 


have to have a—a prosecutor and a defender, and witnesses


 


and all, or—"


 


Gorbage swelled up like a toad with indigestion. "Or what,


 


twerp?"


 


Hugo quailed before the challenge, but Ivy was sure he had


 


the courage to continue, for he was her Night in Shiny Armor,


even if the armor didn't show any more than Stanley's pedestal


did. As it turned out, Hugo did indeed have the courage. "Or


 


it doesn't count," he said firmly.


 


"Who says it doesn't count?" Gorbage demanded belliger-


ently.


 


Again Hugo needed a boost of confidence, but Ivy's faith


 


was strong, and so he had it. "The law. And people who don't


follow the law of the land are crooks and thiefs and murderers


and all-around bad folk—which I guess goblins are anyway."


 


"What?" the goblin chief exclaimed, brandishing his dark


fist. "It's the harpies who are bad folk! I'll exterminate you,


you smart-mouthed twit!"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                203


 


"Yes, of course," Hugo agreed. "That's what murderers do,


by definition."


 


Again Gorbage paused. He was cunning enough to see that


he could not handily disprove the charge of murder by mur-


dering his accuser. Hugo had verbally outmaneuvered him.


"Okay, snot! We'll have a persecutor and deaf-ender and wit-


lesses." He glared around, but there were no free goblins; all


twelve were on the hanging jury. "But I have no more people!"


 


"Too bad," Hugo said. "Then you can't have a proper trial,


and everyone will know you for what you are: a gutless mur-


derer who kills innocent people dead."


 


"We'll have the trial!" Gorbage insisted, swelling to just


this side of the bursting point. "You smart-mouth—you be the


deaf-ender. -And—and my daughter'll be the persecutor. Then


the mur—the execution's all legal."


 


"I won't—" Glory began, but Hugo interrupted her.


"Yes, she'll do it," he said. "That's fair."


"What?" Glory shrieked.


 


"He's up to something," Ivy whispered to her. "He's very


smart. You'd better do it."


 


Dismayed, the goblin girl was silent.


"Okay, now we got it," Gorbage said, grimacing smugly.


"Persecutor, make your winning case."


 


Reluctantly, Glory went to stand before Hardy's post. Ivy


saw her hand move toward her knife, but she didn't draw


it. Any attempt to cut Hardy's tether would bring the goblins


down on them in a savage horde. "I intend to—to prove to


this dumb jury that the defendant is the handsomest, finest,


nicest male creature alive, better than any ugly old knobby-


kneed goblin—"


 


"Out of order!" Judge Gorbage ruled. "You're supposed to


prove that this feathered freak is guilty of corrupting and pol-


luting a fine goblin damsel and must be instantly put to death


in the crudest possible manner."


 


Stanley was quietly chewing on his net. He had separated


several strands and was working on others. In due course he


would be free—if he had time to complete the job without


being noticed. Glory's eye fell on him and lighted with com-


 


 


 


 


204                 Drag011 on a Pedestal


 


prehension. A loose dragon could disrupt a trial long enough


 


for a tether to be cut!


 


She walked to the side, attracting the goblins' attention away


from the dragon. She was such a pretty girl that this was no


problem; every jury-eye was riveted to her as she shook out


her luxurious black hair and breathed deeply. "Yes, I shall


prove all that and more," she said with new emphasis. "At


great length. I call as the first witness the human child Ivy.


Someone better untie her so she can testify."


 


"Oh, no you don't!" Gorbage cried. "No conniving goblin


tricks here! She can speak well enough tied!"


 


Ivy walked up. Only her hands were tied. Gorbage glared


at her. "You sniveling little snit, do you swear to blab the truth,


most of the truth, and nothing much except the truth, or else?"


 


"Sure," Ivy agreed, interested in this procedure. She had


never been to a trial before. Stanley chomped through another


 


strand. "I generally do."


 


Now Glory took over. "Did you see this feathered freak


here on this perch corrupting any innocent goblin girls?" Hardy


winced but didn't squawk; he realized what was happening.


 


"No," Ivy said stoutly.


 


"What?" Gorbage demanded in high dudgeon.


 


"All he did was kiss her," Ivy said. "My father does that


to my mother all the time, except when they think I'm looking."


 


There was a stir of ire in the jury. "Pollution!" a jury-goblin


 


muttered.


 


Ivy's brow wrinkled. "I thought plooshun was bad water."


"That too, honey," Glory murmured, smiling obscurely. She


 


adjusted her clothing, again riveting the jury. "I now call the


 


defendant as witness."


 


"That liar can't be sworn in!" Gorbage protested.


Glory made a quarter-smile. "Is that true, defendant? Are


 


you unable to swear?"


 


Hardy let out a stream of profanity that wilted the adjacent


vegetation and sent wisps of smoke curling up from the post


 


he perched on.


 


Glory's ears turned bright orange-red and her mouth caved


in as if she had swallowed her teeth, but she turned to her


father. After a couple of attempts, she managed to speak. "I


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                205


 


don't understand a word of that, of course. Tell me. Father—


is that or is that not adequate swearing?"


 


Gorbage hastily wiped a gape of incredulous admiration off


his face. "Got to admit—that's one thing a harpy can do pretty


well," he grudged.


 


"Very well," she said primly. "I am taking the judge's word


that you have been properly sworn in. Defendant, did you ever


kiss any goblin girls?"


 


"Only one," Hardy said.


 


There was another stir in the jury. "The cock confesses!" a


goblin muttered. "Get the rope ready!"


 


"And what is your intent toward said girl?" Glory asked.


 


"To marry her and take her away from all this," the harpy


testified.


 


Gorbage turned mottled purple. "The audacity of this cretin!


Execution is way too good for him!"


 


"But, Father," Glory protested innocently, "you have always


maintained that the only fate worse than death is marriage."


 


There was a stifled snigger from the jury. Gorbage glared,


and the sound snigged out. "Get on with it!" the judge gritted.


 


"I trust I have made my case," Glory said with a certain


demure smugness. "Now let the defender take over."


 


Hugo took the center stage, his hands still bound behind


him. There was a faint crunch as Stanley separated another


strand of the net. It was a tough net, but the dragon had strong


teeth.


 


Ivy just knew Hugo would do a brilliant job in an impossible


situation; already he looked handsome and confident, despite


being bound. She saw several of the jury-goblins do double


takes, as if seeing him for the first time; they had not realized


how competent he would turn out to be. "Is there any law


against harpy-goblin marriages?" he asked rhetorically. Famous


lawyers were good at rhetoric. Ivy knew, though she wasn't


quite certain what the term meant.


 


Gorbage and the jury burst out laughing. They rolled on the


ground, expelling black tears of mirth.


 


- "I gather, from this unbecoming levity, that there is no law,"


Hugo concluded suavely, just the way Ivy had known he would.


A defender of his caliber could not be rattled by crude behavior.


 


206                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Indeed, historically there have been many such liaisons. Any


of you could marry a harpy hen if you wanted to."


 


This set off an even more ferocious siege of merriment. Not


even a cockatrice would care to marry a harpy hen!


 


"And so a goblin girl can marry a harpy cock if she wants


to," Hugo concluded brilliantly. "There is no cause for a trial,


let alone an execution. I therefore move that this court be


adjourned and the defendant set free."


 


Suddenly the goblins were sober. "Outrageous!" Gorbage


exclaimed. "Marry a harpy? Why not eat zombie refuse while


 


you're at it?"


 


"But there is no law," Hugo insisted. "Therefore Hardy can't


 


be executed for—"


 


"Yes he can!" Gorbage insisted. "For polluting and cor-


rupting my innocent daughter!" The goblins of the jury ap-


plauded.


 


Ivy had to admit to herself that the situation looked bad,


 


but she maintained confidence in Hugo's ability to handle it.


Things always looked darkest just before the dawn; that was


part of the script. And Stanley was now halfway free of the


net. Before long he would be ready to fight, and she was sure


he had built up plenty of white-hot steam.


 


"Very well," Hugo said smoothly. "I call the defendant as


 


witness."


 


"Sure, the cock's already incriminated himself proper," Gor-


bage said. "Let the birdbrain do it some more."


 


Hugo faced the post. "Bird-br—uh. Defendant, has the


subject of marriage between you and the goblin girl been


broached before this date?" Hugo was sounding more like a


lawyer as Ivy's confidence in him grew.


 


"Yes," Hardy said.


 


"Who broached it?"


 


"Well, actually she did. I mean, I would have asked her,


 


but she asked me first."


 


Gorbage scowled but did not interfere.


 


"And you accepted?" Hugo persisted.


 


"Certainly. I was flattered. A pretty thing like her, with


 


such lovely legs—"


 


Hugo turned to the jury, which was looking at the legs in


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                 207


 


question. "Note who was doing the corrupting. She asked him.


 


So if one of them has to be executed—"


 


"No!" Hardy cried. "Don't try to incriminate her! I don't


 


want my freedom at her expense! She's the sweetest, most


 


innocent creature imaginable! She never corrupted anyone! I


 


surely am the guilty party!"


 


Gorbage nodded. "I couldn't have put it better myself."


Hugo eyed Hardy speculatively, as if the defender were a


 


dragon toying with trapped prey. "Are you denying your prior


 


testimony?"


 


The harpy was taken aback. "Well, not exactly—"


"Then you may step down." Hugo glanced at the perch and


 


rope. "Figuratively, of course. I call Ivy as next witness."


Ivy came forward again. She had been working at her bonds


 


but couldn't get her hands free.


 


"Who sought whom?" Hugo asked her. "Did the harpy go


to meet the goblin, in your experience?"


"Well, Glory said—"


 


He frowned competently. "No hearsay, please. What did


you actually witness?"


 


"Well, I saw Glory walking—"


 


"And did she seek out the harpy?"


 


"Yes, we helped her find him, at the mouth organ."


 


"So in your experience, she went to meet him, not vice


versa?"


 


"The vice is all his!" Gorbage cried,


"That is," Hugo clarified for the less intelligent goblins,


"she sought him, not the other way around?"


"Yes, but—"


 


"That suffices." Hugo turned to the jury again. "As you can


see, the harpy is ready to perjure himself to save the goblin


girl, but we have now established independently that she was


the one taking the initiative, not he. The defendant is therefore


innocent of the charge of corrupting, because he is in fact the


one being corrupted. You have no other choice but to let him


off."


 


The jurors looked uncertainly at Gorbage. "Ridiculous!" the


goblin chief exclaimed. "All that's out of order! The dirty bird


is on trial here; he's the one to be executed!"


 


 


 


 


208                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Oh, no he's not!" Glory cried. "I did it! I confess! I cor-


rupted him! I'm the one to be executed!"


 


"As goblins," Hugo said smoothly, "you can dismiss the


confession of a harpy, but you can not doubt the word of another


 


goblin. Therefore—"


 


"Never!" Gorbage and Hardy said together.


Ivy knew the goblin chief didn't want to execute his own


daughter; he wanted to make her marry a goblin man. Hugo


and Glory had put him on the spot.


 


But Gorbage was cunning and unscrupulous, the very model


of a goblin leader. "It is not for the persecutor or the deaf-


ender to decide the issue," he proclaimed. "It is for the jury."


He turned to the other goblins. "Jury—reach your verdict. You


 


know what it is."


 


The jury-rigged goblins pondered momentarily, then caught


on. "Guilty!" they cried.


 


"But that's not fair!" Hugo protested, losing some of his


 


courtroom poise.


 


"Don't worry—we'll execute you, too, twerp, after we're


done basting the bird." Gorbage turned to Hardy. "Deaf-endant,


you have been found guilty of corrupting and polluting this


innocent goblin girl. I hereby sentence you to be—" He paused,


considering the most awful way to do it. "To be burned at the


stake and roasted for dinner!" He turned to the jury-goblins.


"Go fetch wood for the fire. We'll have a feast!"


 


The goblins dashed about, foraging for wood. "No!" Glory


cried tearfully. "Don't do it. Father! Let him go! I'll do any-


thing—"


 


"You'll marry a goblin chief," Gorbage told her. "Same as


 


your sister did. After the bird's done."


 


Stanley had almost freed himself, but it looked as if he


would be too late to help Hardy. The trial had not lasted quite


 


long enough.


 


The goblins piled wood against Hardy's perch. In moments


the fire was ready to be lit. Gorbage produced one of his


treasures—a huge Mundane match. The Mundanes practiced


very little magic, but this fire-lighting stick was part of what


they did have. "Now who shall have the privilege of igniting


the conflagration?" he asked dramatically.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                209


 


"I'll never speak to you again!" Glory cried helplessly at


her father.


 


Unfazed by this dire threat, Gorbage turned to her. "Ah,


yes, the persecutor. Who is more fitting to light the fire?" He


. handed her the match.


 


"You're insane!" she cried. "I'll never—"


"Can you guess what we shall do to the bird before we croak


him—if you don't?" Gorbage asked her.


 


Glory quailed. It was obvious that the goblins practiced


terrible tortures. She couldn't let them do that to Hardy!


Ivy cast about for something to do to stop this, but she and


 


Hugo remained tied, Stanley was not yet free, and the goblins


were all around.


 


Glory approached the pile—and drew her knife. Gorbage,


anticipating this, dashed it out of her hand before she could


try to cut the rope that tethered Hardy. "You wouldn't be a


goblin if you didn't try a trick like that," Gorbage said ap-


provingly. "You'll make some chief real miserable someday.


Now strike that match."


 


Glory's head drooped. Tears squeezed from her eyes. She


found a rock and struck the match against it. The match burst


into flame, hissing loudly. She hurled it into the pile of brush,


where it ignited the dry leaves and moss set amidst the wood—


and threw herself after it.


 


"No!" Gorbage cried, this time caught by surprise. "Get her


out of there!"


 


But Glory had hold of the post, and already the fire was


spreading through the eager brush. She intended to die with


her beloved.


 


Ivy stumbled toward the fire, not knowing what else to do.


She could not stop the flame; even if her hands had not been


tied, she would have been largely helpless. Suddenly she was


very much aware of the limitations of her age. Yet there was


something—


 


Goblins were everywhere, screaming, trying to get rid of


the fire. Glory, with goblinish cunning, had certainly found


the way to foul them up!


 


Ivy fell into the brush, on the side not yet burning—and


 


 


 


 


210                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


there was Glory, her hand on Hardy's claw-foot, crying and


clinging tight.


 


"You can do it!" Ivy cried, suddenly certain that love could


conquer all. "You can save him somehow!"


 


Glory looked at her. Hardy looked down at her. Smoke


wafted across, stinging Ivy's eyes, forcing them shut—and


when it passed and she opened them again, tearily, both Glory


and Hardy were gone.


 


Ivy blinked. She saw the vines that formed the rope that


had tied the harpy's feet. Now they were tied about nothing—


and untying themselves. In moments the vines dropped into


the brush, empty. What was happening?


 


The goblins were staring, equally mystified. "Where's the


bird?" one cried.


 


"Where's my daughter?" Gorbage roared. "Find them!"


 


Goblins scurried all around again, searching for the fugi-


tives.


 


Ivy felt something. She was being hauled backward, out of


the burning brush, before the flame reached her. Then hands


were at her bonds, untying them, and soon she was free. But


when she turned to look, there was no one there.


 


Hugo, standing beside her now, looked startled. His bonds


were untying themselves, too! Ivy saw the ropes flip about and


release their knots.


 


Stanley burst out of the net and came to join them. "Hey,


the dragon's loose!" a goblin cried.


 


The goblins turned and charged, raising their clubs—and


Stanley blasted them with steam, sending them reeling back.


 


"Run!" a voice cried. It sounded like Glory—but she was


not there. "We'll distract them! You folk get away! You helped


us, now we'll help you!


 


Ivy and Hugo and Stanley ran. Two goblins pursued them—


but a fallen branch lifted itself up and tripped them. Then a


flaming branch came from the brushfire and waved itself about


menacingly.


 


Daunted, the goblins fell back; it seemed the inanimate was


coming to life to threaten them! The trio made it to the shelter


of a nearby tree.


 


Dragon on a Pedeital                211


 


"What's happening?" Ivy asked breathlessly. "I never saw


magic like this before!"


 


"They're invisible," Hugo said, using his enhanced intellect


to figure it out. "See, Stanley can hear them and smell them;


 


he's not worried." Indeed he wasn't; the little dragon was


grinning with all his sharp little teeth as he watched the burning


branch set fire to the pants of one goblin. Since goblins did


not wear pants, it was quite an effect.


 


"But goblins can't do magic!" Ivy said. "Neither can har-


pies!"


 


"Now they can," Hugo said.


 


"Only human people have magic talents," Ivy insisted. Then


she remembered the centaurs. "And half-humans."


 


"Well, she's half human, and so is he," he pointed out.


"Together they must have a talent—and it's invisibility."


 


Ivy realized that when she had joined the couple and willed


them to save themselves, she had enhanced their hidden joint


talent. Now, together. Glory and Hardy became invisible. Be-


cause no one could see them, they had been able to free them-


selves and Ivy and Hugo without interference.


 


Gorbage, no dummy—Ivy was beginning to realize the full


meaning of that term—caught on at almost the same time. "It's


them!" he cried. "See her footprints! There must have been


some invisible wood in that pile, and the smoke got on them!


Follow those footprints!"


 


"Invisible wood?" Ivy asked. "It looked visible to me!"


"Gorbage doesn't know about your talent," Hugo said. "So


he figures there's some other agency. That's just as well."


 


The goblins oriented on the footprints. But then even these


stopped. "He's carrying her through the air!" Hugo said hap-


pily. "I don't think he can lift her weight for long, but it should


be enough to lose the goblins. We'd better flee before they


remember us!"


 


They fled, hearing the uproar fade behind them. Then the


mouth organ started playing again, drowning out everything


else with its rich, mellow notes and harmonies.


 


"I'm glad Glory and Hardy got away," Ivy said when the


party felt safe from pursuit.


 


 


 


 


212               Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"I'm glad we got away," Hugo said. "Gorbage was going


to kill us, too!"


 


Ivy shuddered, knowing it was true. She always thought


the best of new people, but she was learning the hard way that


not all folk deserved that regard. They had walked into more


than they expected when they met Glory Goblin! But it had


been the right thing to do. Love had triumphed in the end, as


it was supposed to.


 


The search, capture, trial, and escape had used up the main


part of the day. They ate a supper of assorted conjured fruits,


located some hammock trees, and settled down for the night.


Stanley had some trouble getting used to a hammock, but en-


joyed it when he mastered it. They slept in relative comfort


and suffered only a few bad dreams.


 


Chapter 13. Hardy Harpy


 


I hey were down to four now—Chem, Grundy, the


Gorgon, and Irene. This was easier, though the others had


certainly done their parts. The Gorgon's memory was returning


nicely, now that she was among friends. Irene's questions and


comments acted to refresh what the forget-whorl had fogged.


But Irene knew it had been a close call; if the Gorgon had


passed through the center of the whorl, she would have been


beyond recovery. And if Zora Zombie had not taken the curse


intended for Irene, Irene herself would now be a statue.


 


"We can work together," Irene suggested to the Gorgon.


"Grundy can ask the plants whether they have any news of


either Ivy or Hugo, and when you leam Hugo's whereabouts,


you can go directly there."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                213


 


"That seems reasonable," the Gorgon agreed. She had wanted


to join forces at the outset, Irene remembered; it might have


been better if they had done so.


 


"The last news I have of Ivy is that she was in the Cyclops'


cave," Irene continued. "So I'll just start looking for that. I


have my ivy plant that shows she's still healthy, so I know


nothing has happened to her yet. But the Muse said she was


going to get into trouble soon. I want to find her before night,


if possible."


 


"There is a goodly portion of the day remaining," Chem


pointed out encouragingly.


 


Grundy queried the local flora and fauna. He was in luck;


 


many of them knew where the dread one-eyed monster lurked.


This entire region had been largely cleaned out of dragons and


griffins because of the Cyclops' voracious appetite for meat.


The smaller creatures appreciated that and felt the Cyclops was


not such a bad fellow. But still they preferred not to encounter


him directly, just in case.


 


Hearing that, Irene became even more eager to recover her


daughter quickly. She didn't like taking chances either.


 


As they progressed, the references became more specific.


It seemed that the Cyclops hunted only at night, but he was a


terror then.


 


Either Ivy had escaped the Cyclops and was safe from pur-


suit while day remained, or she was still in the cave, perhaps


trapped there. There was no separate news of her or of Hugo,


to the Gorgon's disappointment. She looked worried under her


veil. She did not have the assurance of an ivy plant that her


son was healthy; and, considering Hugo's general backward-


ness and lack of an effective magical talent, Irene could ap-


preciate her concern.


 


Then there was something new. Grundy paused. "I didn't


know there was a mouth organ in these parts!"


 


"Mouth organ?" Irene asked.


 


"That's a natural musical instrument," Chem explained. "Part


plant, part animal, part mineral. It has many mouths that sound


separate notes. It's a rare thing, but it does occur in scattered


locations and can attain considerable size. It is said to be very


impressive. When it spawns, the little mouth organs can be


 


 


 


 


214                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


plucked and played by hand, as they aren't big enough to


generate their own wind. But handling stunts their growth, so


few make it to maturity."


 


"It's hard to be a success if you're a plaything," Grundy


agreed.


 


Irene cocked her head. Now she heard it, faintly, as from


a fair distance to the east—deep, powerful, sustained notes,


decorated by a pleasant, higher melody. "This one sounds ma-


ture," she said shortly. "Very nice. Some day we must visit


it. But at the moment we have a more urgent mission."


 


"I'm not sure," Grundy said. "The organ is speaking, mu-


sically, and I can understand it because of its animate portion.


It says there are goblins in the area."


 


"Goblins?" Chem asked. "That's unlikely. All the major


tribes of goblins settled north of the Gap Chasm. There might


be a few stragglers south, but not enough to cause any prob-


lems."


 


"The organ says a war party is here," the golem insisted.


"It says that yesterday the goblins captured a male harpy, in


the course of their raid into harpy territory. They were going


to execute him."


 


"A male harpy—executed?" Chem asked. "That will in-


stantly inflame the whole harpy species! They have very few


males and they value them inordinately."


 


Now Irene took notice. "Goblins on the warpath—here?


Ivy could run into them! What else does the organ say?"


 


"Nothing much. It's just alerting the harpies—that male


hasn't been seen since last night—so they can form a battle


wing and wipe out the goblins. There will be war, very soon."


 


"That's all we need!" the Gorgon said. "A resurgence of


the old goblin-harpy war! My husband has texts delineating


the atrocities of their ancient wars; Xanth is much gentler to-


day."


 


"The Gap Chasm kept them apart for centuries," Chem said.


"There are several bridges across it, but they are guarded by


human folk who wouldn't let goblins pass. One of the bridges


is one-way, so the goblins couldn't pass it anyway, and another


is invisible, so they couldn't find it. The only practical way


they could cross is through the Gap, and of course the Gap


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                215


 


Dragon—" She paused, a bulb flashing. "That's what the dragon


did! It stopped the goblins from crossing, so as to preserve


peace in Xanth! The goblin-harpy wars were the worst calam-


ities in Xanth, apart from the Mundane Waves of conquest—


and the Gap Dragon helped inhibit those, too! I'm sure it was


no accident that Castle Roogna was built south of the Gap, and


that most of the civilized settlements of men and centaurs were


also south. Perhaps we owe, in this peculiar fashion, the sur-


vival of civilization in Xanth to the Gap Dragon!"


 


"So there was excellent reason for the Good Magician to


spare the Gap Dragon, even if it was rampaging," Irene agreed,


awed by the revelation. That was the last monster she would


have expected to owe anything to.


 


"There is good reason for anything Humfrey does," the


Gorgon said seriously. "He always did know what he was


doing, no matter what others thought."


 


"He always did," Irene agreed. "But now the forget-spell


is off the Gap, the dragon is gone, Humfrey can not act, and


the ancient mischief is returning. We're in more trouble than


we knew."


 


"King Dor will certainly have to act to nullify the goblins,"


Chem said. "But for the moment, this merely makes our mis-


sion more urgent. We must rescue the children quickly! There's


no telling what will happen if they fall into goblin hands!"


 


They hurried on toward the Cyclops' cave.


 


Before very long, there was a raucous screech from the sky.


Great ugly bird-shapes appeared. "Goblins! Destroy them!" an


unlovely female voice screeched.


 


Great, gross harpies converged, descending from the sky,


filthy talons extended. There were twelve or fifteen of them.


Chem's bow was in her hands, but she withheld her shot,


knowing that if she killed one dirty hen, the others would tear


the whole party to bits. The Gorgon put her hand on her veil;


 


she could deal with them all, if she had to.


 


"We're not goblins!" Irene cried, desperately trying reason


before combat.


 


The leader-harpy hovered before them, peering. She had a


hideous and filthy face, dangling, lumpy breasts, soiled tail


feathers, and a nauseating odor. She was about as repulsive as


 


216                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


a creature could get, not so much for her shape as for her lack


of hygiene and her bad nature. "Why, so you're not!" the harpy


screeched. "You made us waste all this effort for nothing! We'd


better tear you apart anyway!"


 


"Let me talk to them," Chem said. "Be ready, Gorgon; we


may still need you."


 


The Gorgon nodded, keeping one hand on her veil, ready


to jerk it aside and glare about.


 


"Listen to me," Chem told the harpy leader. "We aren't


goblins and we are not involved with them. We have no quarrel


with you—but we do have power to defend ourselves, if you


force the issue. Leave us alone and we shall leave you alone."


 


The harpies hovered in air made foul by their presence. The


stench was assuming an awful intensity. "You can defend your-


selves?" the leader screeched. "Prove it!"


 


"You wouldn't like that," Chem said wamingly.


 


"You're bluffing!" the harpy screeched. No harpy seemed


to have any voice other than the screech; too much of this


conversation would give a person a headache.


 


"This woman is the Gorgon," the centaur said evenly. "One


glance at her bare face will turn a person to stone."


 


"I don't believe it!" the harpy screeched. "Hatty, rip that


rag off her face, then pluck out her eyeballs!"


 


A harpy lunged forward, spraying out small, soiled feathers


in her eagerness to get at the eyeball tidbits. Irene kept her


eyes on the harpy, not the Gorgon, as did the others of her


party. She was aware, peripherally, of the Gorgon making a


slight motion.


 


Then the harpy, Hatty, stopped in midair and dropped like


a stone. This was only natural; she had become a stone. The


Gorgon replaced her veil.


 


The other harpies flew down to look at their fallen comrade.


Hatty was now an ugly statue that looked as if it had been too


long under pigeons. Her calcified eyes gazed out in blind con-


tempt, and her thin-lipped mouth was fixed in a perpetual


scowl. Even a small drool of dirty spittle had frozen to stone


on her lip.


 


"She's petrified!" a harpy screeched.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                217


 


"Completely stoned," Grundy agreed. "You dirty birds can't


say we didn't warn you."


 


"And who the smut are you, runt?" the leader screeched.


 


"I'm Grundy the Golem," Grundy said proudly. "I can talk


to any living thing, even your kind, you nauseating hen, though


1 have to hold my nose. Who the upchuck are you?"


 


"I'm Haggy Harpy, leader of this motley flock," the harpy


screeched. "We're looking for goblins. Who are those others?"


 


Again, Irene was cautious about identifying herself com-


pletely. "I'm Irene. I grow plants."


 


"And I'm Chem," the centaur said. "I make maps."


 


Haggy hovered, pondering, while her flapping wings wafted


the smell of her past them. "Stoning—talking—planting—


mapping," she screeched, totaling it up. "A pretty collection


of talents. You creatures are lucky; not everyone has magic."


She rotated to address the others. "Hannah, execute plan SA,"


she said. Then she spun in air back to Irene. "What are you


doing out here in harpy territory?"


 


"I'm looking for my lost child," Irene said. "A girl, three


years old. Have you seen her?"


 


"Anybody seen her brat?" Haggy screeched to the other


harpies, who were milling about in some private pattern that


continually wafted their foul odor past the party on the ground.


Irene hoped she could keep from gagging.


 


There was a discordant response. No one had seen any lost


human child.


 


"SSAAA!" Hanna Harpy screeched. Suddenly the harpies


Swooped in, acting together. Two carried a bag, which they


dropped over the Gorgon's head before the Gorgon could get


her hand back up to her veil. Others carried vine-cords, which


they wrapped around the others. The action was so quick and


treacherous that Chem did not have time to raise her bow.


 


"Grow!" Irene cried desperately at any plant in range. The


grass under Chem's hooves shot up, and nearby trees put on


new foliage, but there was nothing to interfere with the harpies.


Naturally the confined seeds in the bag did not grow; that would


have been a worse disaster than the harpies! In a moment all


four of them were captive.


 


 


 


 


218                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Plan SA: Sneak Attack," Grundy said disgustedly. "I should


have realized."


 


Irene cursed herself for the same oversight. Goblins and


harpies were creatures largely without honor; she knew that.


It had been folly to relax.


 


"Why did you dirty birds do that?" Grundy demanded of


the harpies. "We did nothing to you, except for when Hatty


forced the issue, and we had given you fair warning about that.


You can fix her bad as new by carrying her statue out to


Mundania, where the spell will be broken."


 


"We don't care about Hatty!" Hannah screeched. "Who


cares about a harpy? We wanted you!"


 


"Because we can use your talents," Haggy screeched, sat-


isfied. "Now we can track down those goblins faster!"


 


"But—but you can't just capture us and make us work for


you!" Irene spluttered.


 


"Why can't we?" Haggy screeched reasonably.


 


"For one thing, we'll refuse to do your bidding," Chem


said, swishing her tail in irritation.


 


"No bidding, you old biddy!" Grundy agreed.


 


"Oh, will you now?" the harpy chieftainess screeched. "Well,


then, we'll just tear your stonemason friend to pieces, one piece


at a time. We're due for a meal anyway." She turned in the


air to face her subordinate hen. "Hannah, old cackle, let's see


how fast you can get the first arm off that creature. Don't go


near her hood!"


 


Hannah screeched with delight. "Hold her tight, hens! I


don't want her thrashing about while I'm at work. That would


spill too much tasty blood. Maybe I'll start with her gizzard;


 


that's easier to claw out!"


 


The other hens converged on the hooded and bound Gorgon,


sinking their filthy talons into her limbs, securing her for the


ordeal. Irene knew they weren't bluffing; harpies really did


like to tear flesh apart and cause anguish to feeling creatures.


 


"And fetch a basin," Haggy screeched. "So we can have a


blood bath afterward!"


 


Irene's stomach tried to take flight like a harpy. No, they


weren't bluffing! "All right! We'll cooperate." Irene said quickly.


"Don't hurt her!"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                219


 


Haggy Harpy screeched out a mind-rotting string of epithets.


"Oh, you're spoiling our fun! Can't you wait until we've done


with this one? She's a fine, healthy specimen and I just know


she's got a lot of hot blood in her!"


 


"No, I can't wait!" Irene cried, in her desperation sounding


almost like a harpy herself. "Don't touch her!"


 


"Oh, all right, spoilsport!" Haggy screeched. "I guess we


can use her talent on the goblins as we planned. Hannah, you'll


have to wait."


 


"Go suck eggs!" Hannah screeched back. She had been


hovering, waiting for the others to secure the victim properly,


exposing the Gorgon's midriff for the gizzard operation. "I


want blood!" She launched herself at the Gorgon, talons ex-


tended, mouth gaping with lust for gore.


 


"Don't tell me to suck eggs, you bloated bag!" Haggy


screeched, launching herself after her. She moved very swiftly;


 


harpies had had many generations of experience snatching things,


and could zip forward in the blink of a smudged eye.


 


The two collided in the air; Haggy lifted a claw and made


such a swipe at the other that several greasy feathers were


wrenched out of her tail assembly. Hannah spun out of control,


sideswiped a tree, and landed on her back, her spindly chicken


legs poking straight up. She screeched such an oath that the


grass around her turned brown. Then she flipped over, and


flapped up, leaving a smudge of discolor on the ground. She


perched on a branch, shaking out loose feathers. Discipline


had evidently been asserted in the normal harpy fashion.


 


"Now, this is what you'll do," Haggy screeched to Irene.


"You'll grow us some blood lilies and a pitcher plant of gall


for us to snack on, and the horse's rear will show us a map so


we can guess where the goblins are, and the imp—"


 


"I'm a golem, not an imp!" Grundy said.


 


"—will ask around for the goblins," Haggy finished. "And


if we don't find them by nightfall, we'll tear Stonestare up


instead. That seems fair enough, don't you agree? I'll bet those


little snakes on her head are mighty tasty morsels!"


 


Irene didn't even ask whether the harpies would let the party


go if they found the goblins. Harpies didn't make positive


promises, only threats. "You'll have to free my hands so I can


 


 


 


 


220                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


son through my seeds," she said. "I can't grow what you want


if I don't have the seeds."


 


"We'll do it," Haggy screeched. "But if you grow any wrong


thing, your hooded friend will be gutted before you can do


anything else, and we'll make you drink the first blood."


 


"Unfair!" Hannah screeched. "You promised me first blood!"


 


"Oh, all right. We'll give you the blood, and stuff the first


entrails into the captives' mouths," Haggy decided, being a


fair-minded hen.


 


Horrified, Irene knew they had effectively prevented her


from growing a tangle tree or anything else that would be useful


against this awful flock. She opened the big bag of seeds and


sifted through it, looking for the proper ones. She was in luck,


for what that was worth; she found the items she needed. She


dropped them to the ground. "Grow!"


 


The blood lilies came up and formed deep red bulbs, while


the pitcher plant developed pitchers filled with liquid that would


kill flies. The harpies snatched both eagerly and slurped them


down messily. The dirty birds were even more repulsive when


eating than when screeching.


 


While the hens were distracted, Irene consulted with Grundy.


"Do you think you can locate the goblin band? Our lives may


depend on it."


 


"I'll locate something," the golem promised. "I can start by


going toward the mouth organ; since it has seen them, I know


they were in that region."


 


"Good enough," Irene said. "And if, somewhere along the


way, you get a chance to lift the Gorgon's hood—"


 


"You scheming females are all alike," Grundy said.


 


Irene smiled cynically. "Some day you'll encounter one your


size, and she'll make you happy to be schemed into captivity—


if you live through this present crisis."


 


"I can hardly wait." But the golem was momentarily


thoughtful.


 


Soon the harpies were through gobbling their food. "Now


get on it, imp!" Haggy screeched. "Find those goblins!"


 


Grundy jumped to the ground and made a show of ques-


tioning the local plants. Naturally none of them had seen the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                221


 


goblins. 'That way," he announced, pointing in the direction


of the mouth organ.


 


The harpies were so eager for blood and gore that they didn't


realize he was pointing toward their own public-address system.


"Map! Map!" Haggy screeched.


 


Chem projected a map of the region. It didn't have much


detail, because the centaur hadn't seen enough of the local


terrain yet. But it did show sufficient gross accuracy to satisfy


the harpies that it was valid.


 


The harpies had to free Chem's feet so she could walk, but


they left her arms bound, and one of them hovered near enough


to attack her if she tried to bolt. They tied Irene's hands again


and had her ride the centaur. They kept the Gorgon walking


separately, another harpy screeching directions at her so she


could find her way despite the hood. Irene was both saddened


and angered to see her friend stumbling blindly, her hands


bound, but she could do nothing about it.


 


They proceeded slowly north, constantly harrassed by the


harpies, who wanted them to do the job faster. Then Grundy


got a break—he intersected the trail of the goblins. Thirteen


goblins were traveling southwest. There was no harpy with


them.


 


"That means they killed him, sure enough," Haggy screeched.


"We'll tear out their hearts and stuff them up their—" The rest


became unintelligible, which was just as well, for the leaves


of the nearest trees were turning brown and curling up. Harpies


did seem to have a certain flair for that sort of thing.


 


Hot on the trail, the harpies spread out and became silent.


They knew their screeching would instantly alert the enemy


and put the goblins on guard. One bird flew high above the


trees, trying to spy the new prey, casting her baleful glare


hither and yon. And soon she succeeded.


 


She swooped low. "Straight ahead, on an island in a water


table," she reported in a whispering shriek. "We can surround


it. They think they're safe there, but they can't fly."


 


Irene realized that this was a typical mistake; creatures who


could not fly had little awareness of the threat from the air until


it was upon them.


 


"We won't take a chance," Haggy decided. "Thirteen against


 


 


 


 


222                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


thirteen—that's too nearly even. We don't want a fair fight,


we want an easy slaughter. We'll make Stoneface look at them."


They had it backward, Irene saw; they didn't realize that it was


not the Gorgon's gaze that petrified people, but the sight of


her full face. Irene was not about to correct their misimpression.


 


"But she'll look at us, too," another warned.


 


"That's right. Better not risk it right now. We'll bomb them


instead. Get your eggs ready."


 


How the harpies carried eggs, Irene wasn't sure, but it


seemed they had them somewhere. She also was not certain


what good it would do to drop eggs on the goblins, unless the


intent was to blind the enemy with the splats of whites and


yokes.


 


The harpies flew into the sky, trailing small swirls of greasy


feathers. "Oh, Hannah," Haggy screeched in an afterthought.


"Now you can take care of these creatures here; they have


become surplus."


 


"Goody!" Hannah screeched back. She looped about and


flew toward Irene's party. She was slightly unsteady because


of the recent loss of tail feathers but could maneuver well


enough. Her hideous face gloated.


 


"Grundy!" Irene cried. But the golem was too far from the


Gorgon to reach her before the harpy did.


 


Instead, it was Chem who leaped to the Gorgon's rescue.


Her hands were tied, but she tried to use her teeth, bending to


take a grip on the hood.


 


But Hannah did not come in that close. She banked, spread


her legs, and laid an egg in midair. "Die!" she screeched as


the missile slanted down.


 


"Watch out!" Grundy cried at the same time. "I just re-


membered what those eggs do!"


 


Chem lurched away fram the falling egg, pushing the Gor-


gon down. The egg struck the ground beside them and ex-


ploded. There was a dirty boom, and brush and turf were blasted


out, leaving a small crater.


 


The eggs really were bombs! Irene realized that the harpies


probably ate pineapples when forming a battle wing to get the


explosive ingredients. They really were prepared for war!


 


Grundy, unhurt, skirted the crater and reached them. He


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                223


 


climbed on the Gorgon's bagged head, tugging at the cloth.


But it was tied on, and the cord was too firmly knotted for him


to budge. Meanwhile, the harpy circled. Did she have another


 


egg?


 


"No wonder they don't reproduce much!" Chem exclaimed.


Grundy laughed. It would be hard to hatch a live harpy chick


from an exploding egg!


 


But the peril wasn't funny. "Grundy, get me a seed!" Irene


cried. "Hurry!"


 


The golem scrambled to her bag and fetched out a random


handful of seeds. "Grow!" Irene ordered the handful.


 


The seeds sprouted immediately. Irene could, of course, grow


plants with her hands tied behind her. But it was chancy starting


a random sample. Those seeds could develop into anything,


and the result might be harmless or negative.


 


A coral plant began to form coral on the golem's hand, and


he hastily dropped the seeds. A sugar palm sent out a hand


formed of sugar. Ironwood speared up, points already coated


with rust because of their proximity to the water table. A saucer


plant presented its dishes. A hunter's horn plant blew a loud


note. Mistletoe nudged the earth with its toenail and fired off


its seedpod. And a split rock plant dug its roots into the nearest


rock and split it into two sharp-edged fragments.


 


Grundy jumped down and lifted one of those fragments. He


brought it to the Gorgon's bound hands and started sawing.


 


But now Hannah Harpy was coming in again. Evidently she


had another egg ready.


 


Chem projected a map. It showed a boulder where the people


were, and people where a nearby boulder was. The harpy


blinked, then corrected course and dropped her egg. It smacked


into the boulder and broke it into a pile of rocks. Sand showered


around them.


 


The Gorgon's hands came free. She reached up to draw the


hood from her head, but the tie was at the back and did not


yield to her fumbling fingers.


 


"Use the stone to cut it!" Irene ordered.


 


The harpy had realized that something was wrong. Chem's


maps were good, but were not true illusions; a person could


see reality through the maps when the proper effort was made.


 


 


 


 


224                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Hannah looped about, ready to lay another egg on them, and


this one would not miss.


 


"Here she comes again!" Grundy said. "And that old hen


has blood in her grotesque eye!"


 


Irene was horribly sure that was true. But there was one


chance. "Gorgon! If you can see anything at all—throw that


stone!"


 


The Gorgon scratched the sharp edge of the stone across


her face, ripping the bag in front of her eyes. Now she could


see out, vaguely. She hurled the stone at the swooping harpy.


 


Her aim was good. The stone struck—and the egg deto-


nated. The harpy had not yet released it.


 


The explosion was muffled. Truly appalling hail pelted them,


and the stench was beyond belief.


 


Irene wiped the gook out of her eyes and peered up. There


was nothing left of Hannah Harpy but a foul cloud of smoke.


It was dull gray, tinged with streaks of blood-red.


 


"Hey, the prisoners are making a break!" another harpy


screeched.


 


"We've got to get out of here!" Irene said tersely.


 


Now there was a clamor on the water table. The remaining


harpies had attacked the goblins, and great and awful was the


sound and fury thereof.


 


The Gorgon left the scratched hood on her head, so she


could see out without having her deadly face exposed, and


hastened to work on Chem's bonds. Soon the centaur was free.


She took her bow and aimed an arrow at the sky; the first harpy


who came close enough to lay an egg would be shot down.


 


Now the Gorgon came to Irene and undid her hands. Their


party was ready to move, but Irene was uncertain. "The forest


is too open; if we flee, we'll be vulnerable to attack from the


rear. I don't want any of those eggs coming at my rear! We'd


better take cover until it's safe."


 


Chem agreed. They moved onto the water table, which was


a raised, level plain formed of jellied water with a solid crust.


It was a blue-green level surface, and it sank beneath their


weight slightly, forming a slow ripple.


 


On the far side of the table stood the goblin band, armed


with clubs and spears and stones and scowls. The harpies were


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                225


 


dive-bombing them, but the rain of thrown stones was thick


enough to keep them too far away to score. Geysers of water


shot up where the eggs missed their marks. The crust of the


table was firm and flexible, but the explosions gouged out holes


that took a while to reseal.


 


Three harpies detached themselves from the main formation


and zeroed in on Irene's party. Irene plunged her hand into the


seed bag and scattered the seeds she brought out. "Grow!"


 


The seeds sprouted in air and landed on the water table,


where their roots delved down to find plenty of water for rapid


growth. Leatherleaf ferns spread their leather across the plain.


A gold-dust tree sent out a cloud of glittering gold dust. A


foxglove swished its bushy tail and made hand signals with its


glove. An amethyst plant grew purple crystals that sparkled in


the sunshine. A balloon vine sent a cloud of colored balloons


into the sky. A helmet flower produced several fine helmets


in assorted sizes that Irene and the others harvested for im-


mediate use in case an egg exploded nearby. A living fossil


plant rattled its bones. And a water-ivy had a field day, spread-


ing so quickly and thickly that it soon covered a sizable portion


of the table. The vines and leaves became so big and piled on


one another so thickly that they provided good cover for the


party. The tabletop had become a thick jungle.


 


The goblins spied the jungle and charged toward it, recog-


nizing the advantage of its cover. "Uh-oh," Irene said. "I didn'"t


think of this consequence! Now we'll have goblins to contend


with, too!"


 


Indeed it was so. When the goblins arrived and discovered


that the jungle was occupied, they hurled some of their stones


at these new targets. It had turned into a three-way battle.


 


The thick cover became a mixed blessing. Irene and her


friends were hidden from the harpies, who wheeled and


screeched their curses from above, ready to egg anyone who


responded—but the goblins were also hidden from both Irene


and the harpies, and she knew goblins were good at jungle


combat.


 


A goblin appeared before Chem—but disappeared as she


swung her bow around to aim at him. The thickly spreading


leaves concealed too much!


 


 


 


 


226                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


A harpy spied the motion and zoomed down close and laid


her egg. It detonated to the side, blasting out greenery that


splatted green all around them.


 


A dark, gnarly hand grasped Irene's arm. She jerked around


to look, not daring to scream because of the listening harpies,


and came face to snoot with an ugly goblin.


 


The goblin opened his big mouth, showing his sharp yellow


teeth. He lunged to bite Irene's leg.


 


She twisted her leg away, then kneed him in the ear. Ow!


The goblin's head was undamaged, but Irene's knee was hurt-


ing!


 


"Don't hit their heads!" Grundy called. "They're hard as


rocks! Hit their hands and feet!"


 


Irene stomped on one of the goblin's big feet, but the ground


was so squishy that the foot merely sank into the soft water,


unhurt. Then she grabbed one of the goblin's arms, wrenched


it about, and slammed the goblin's own hand into his head.


 


"Owww!" the goblin screamed. "My hand's broken!"


 


A harpy heard his cry and circled, trying to pinpoint the


source. She screeched a corrosive curse. Soon there would be


an egg on both their heads! Irene knew she had to dispatch this


creature quickly.


 


Now she moved her captured arm, the one the goblin's hand


was grasping, and jammed that against his rock-head. She


knocked the goblin's hand against his skull, and it was the


hand that gave way. That made him let go. Then Chem got


there and swept him away with a well-placed kick in the head.


It didn't hurt the goblin the way a kick in the seat would have,


but it drove him so far into the foliage that Irene was able to


hide herself again.


 


"We've got to get out of this or we'll all be dead!" Irene


gasped. She had not had much experience with this sort of


combat and didn't like it at all.


 


"I think I'd better use my power," the Gorgon said, touching


her head.


 


Irene sighed. "I suppose we have no reasonable alternative."


 


Then there was a stir among the wheeling harpies. "It's him!


It's him!" they screeched.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                227


 


Irene peered out through the foliage. All she saw was another


harpy coming to reinforce the others. Bad news!


 


"Him?" Chem asked. "The male they thought the goblins


killed?"


 


Now Irene realized the significance of this arrival. "Then


they have no cause for war!"


 


"Oh, they'll fight anyway," Grundy said. "Harpies and gob-


lins always fight one another when they get the chance."


 


"Well, they shouldn't do it while we're caught in the middle!"


Irene exclaimed.


 


"Perhaps I can arrange a truce," Chem said. "The moment


seems propitious, and I believe I have encountered the goblin


leader before."


 


"Anything's worth a try!" Irene said. Her hands were cold


and clammy, and she hoped she didn't look as flustered as she


felt. She just wanted to get out of this battle and back on the


search for her child.


 


Chem concentrated. Her map appeared—this time it was


not a scene, but a huge display of letters: TRUCE. Simul-


taneously, the centaur called: "Gorbage! Gorbage Goblin!"


 


Few harpies could read, but the leaders were more educated


than most. "Truce?" Haggy Harpy screeched, outraged. "Truce?


Who says?"


 


And the goblin leader called back; "Who calls my name?"


 


"I am Chem Centaur," Chem replied. "I call for this truce


because you goblins and harpies have no quarrel, and I want


to show you this before you destroy your best chance for peace."


 


"Peace!" Gorbage and Haggy screeched together.


 


"We don't want peace!" Haggy continued.


 


"We want war!" Gorbage finished.


 


"But—" Irene protested, bemused.


 


"The old hen is right," Gorbage said. "We haven't had a


good war in eight hundred years. It's long overdue!"


 


"That's for sure!" Haggy screeched.


 


The newly arrived harpy male swooped in. Now Irene could


see that his face and feathers were clean and that he was, in


fact, a handsome half-specimen of a man. "We shall talk peace


anyway," he cried, and his voice, too, was unlike the screech


 


 


 


 


228                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


of the hens. "We shall make truce and listen to the centaur,


for centaurs are known to be fair-minded folk."


 


The harpy hens fluttered uncertainly, since they could not


argue with the precious male. "If you say so," Haggy screeched


grudgingly.


 


"Well, / don't say so!" Gorbage cried from his cover in the


foliage. "I want to exterminate them all—beginning with that


birdbrained cock!" He pointed at the male harpy.


 


A lovely female goblin appeared. "Then you'll have to ex-


terminate me also. Father!" she cried. "I love him!"


 


A harpy-goblin romance? This was another surprise!


 


"A goblin tart!" Haggy screeched indignantly. "We'll bury


her in eggs!"


 


"You certainly will not!" the male harpy cried. "I'm going


to marry her!"


 


Irene was amazed. "It's true, then! No wonder these crea-


tures are riled up! That's the most forbidden love, for them!"


 


"We'd better get a truce!" Chem said. "In a moment there'll


be nothing but feet and feathers."


 


Irene felt in her bag for seeds. She found what she wanted:


 


several wallflowers. She threw the seeds out in four directions,


aiming and orienting each carefully. "Grow!"


 


They grew. One wall formed just behind Irene's party, ex-


panding east and west, shoving aside the prior vegetation. Oth-


ers grew to the sides, extending north and south. A fourth grew


to the north, extending east and west. Soon they all intersected


at the edges, making comers and forming a roughly square


enclosure. Their walls thickened and gained height, with flow-


ers on the top, until no one could see anything but sky from


the inside.


 


"Chem, you face north and have your bow ready," Irene


said. "Gorgon, you face south, with your hand on your veil—


er, hood, or whatever. I'll try to watch the sky. Grundy, climb


up on the wall and tell Gorbage and Haggy and the two, um,


lovers to come in here under truce so we can talk safely. Watch


out for thrown missiles."


 


"Gotcha," the golem agreed. He found handholds and clam-


bered up the south wall.


 


"I hope you can apply centaur logic to this situation, Chem,"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                239


 


Irene murmured. "If you can't persuade them, we're still in


trouble." Her stomach felt weak; she didn't like the continuing


tension of this situation. She knew her plants had gained them


only a temporary reprieve.


 


"The logic is valid—if they will listen," Chem said. "But


neither species is known for listening well."


 


Grundy reached the top of the wall and stood on it, a tiny


Figure. "Hey, stink-snoot!" he cried. "Come in here and show


off your ignorance! You too, filth-feather!" Then he ducked


as a rock flew by and an egg slanted down.


 


"I think you chose the wrong diplomat," Chem remarked.


"Grundy thinks it's a challenge to be as foul-mouthed as the


others."


 


"I should have known," Irene agreed ruefully. "I'll have to


mediate this myself."


 


"You'll get your head bombed," Chem warned.


 


"Perhaps we can be of assistance," a new voice said.


 


Irene looked around, but saw nothing. "Who spoke?"


 


"We're invisible," the voice said. "We don't want to get


shot or stoned."


 


"Invisible! Well, if you're friendly, show yourselves; we


won't attack you."


 


Two figures faded into view—the male harpy and the fe-


male goblin.


 


"The lovers!" Irene exclaimed. "How—?"


 


"We discovered our magic talent," the girl said almost shyly.


She was remarkably pretty. "Goblins don't do magic, and nei-


ther do harpies—not the way human folk do—but together


we can become invisible." She moved to rejoin the harpy and


they faded out again.


 


"Recessive genes, maybe," Chem said as the two reap-


peared. She glanced more closely at the girl; "You look fa-


miliar. I've seen a goblin girl almost as pretty as you—"


 


"My big sister Goldy," the girl said. "I'm Glory, the love-


liest and nicest of my generation. And this is Hardy, the hand-


somest and best-mannered of his."


 


Irene introduced herself and her friends. "We're looking for


my lost daughter—"


 


 


 


 


230                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Ivy!" Glory exclaimed. "The cute little child with the bone


 


in her hair!"


 


Irene was astonished. "You met her?"


 


"She helped me find Hardy," Glory said. "Now I can see


the family affinity. Her hair is a little green, while yours—"


 


"When she gets jealous, her whole face turns green," Grundy


remarked, returning from the wall.


 


"A bone in her hair?" Chem inquired.


 


"She said the Cyclops gave it to her," Glory explained. "She


was very helpful! She and Hugo and Stanley—"


 


"Hugo?" the Gorgon asked. "He's with them?"


 


"Oh, yes. He has such a wonderful talent!"


 


"But he can only conjure rotten fruit!"


 


Glory laughed. "You wouldn't say that if you knew him!"


 


"Well, I am his mother."


 


Glory gazed at her, perplexed. "You must have excruciat-


ingly exacting standards! His fruit certainly seemed good enough


to me! And he's so intelligent—"


 


"Intelligent?" the Gorgon asked.


 


"Oh, yes! And handsome—"


 


The Gorgon shook her hooded head, baffled.


 


"Stanley?" Irene asked, picking up on the other name.


 


"Stanley Steamer, the baby dragon. He's really very nice,


 


too."


 


"Nice?" Irene repeated blankly. "The rejuvenated Gap


 


Dragon?"


 


Glory smiled, and the wallflower enclosure brightened.


 


"You're being humorous, right?"


 


"That must be the case," Irene agreed faintly. Something


was certainly funny here, but not humorous. "How did you


 


meet them?"


 


"I was coming south from the Gap, looking for Hardy, and


 


I suppose I was lost, or at least mislaid. But the dragon located


the mouth organ for us, and so we found Hardy—"


 


"And the goblins ambushed us," the harpy continued. "They


put me on trial for corrupting Glory, but Hugo's brilliant de-


fense acquitted me—"


 


"I just don't understand," the Gorgon said. "Naturally I want


 


the best for my son, but 1 simply have to say that he was never


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                231


 


brilliant or handsome or well talented. I wish it were otherwise,


but—"


 


"It sounds as if his qualities have been improved," Chem


commented.


 


"Ivy!" Irene exclaimed. "She's responsible!"


 


"That was my thought," the centaur agreed. "I suspect that


her talent of enhancement is more potent than we knew. She


has elevated Hugo to his full potential."


 


"But the dragon," Irene said. "The dragon should have be-


come even more ferocious by the same enhancement!"


 


"Not if her talent is selective," Chem pointed out. "If it


should, for example, enhance only what she perceives, or


chooses to perceive, or wishes—" .


 


"It would require Magician-level talent to make my boy a


genius," the Gorgon said ruefully. "For a long time I hoped


he would improve as he aged, but now he's eight years old


and has shown no sign—"


 


"Eight? If he's not a genius, he's close to it," Glory said.


"He picked up on precisely the right points!"


 


"Anyway," Hardy said, "Hugo won my case—but the gob-


lin chief. Glory's father, reneged, and set up to execute


me—"


 


"And I joined him in the fire," Glory continued, her eyes


shining. "Ivy joined us, too—and suddenly we found our talent


and were invisible. That made the difference, and in the con-


fusion we were able to escape."


 


"Ivy's talent," Chem said. "Much more potent than we knew!


That combined harpy-goblin talent of invisibility must have


been latent. The stress of the situation and Ivy's power of


enhancement must have joined to bring it out. Who ever would


have suspected that a joint interspecies talent could exist?"


 


"Well, if half souls exist," Irene said, "maybe half talents


exist too."


 


The centaur smiled. "Surely so! There is much we have yet


to learn about the magic of Xanth! And it seems that Hardy


and Glory are well matched, since their half talents match."


 


It occurred to Irene that it was possible that all goblins and


all harpies had half talents of invisibility which could only be


matched by the portion in the other species, so that this was


 


 


 


 


232                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


not necessarily an indication of the compatibility of these two


particular individuals. But there was no point in making that


caveat; it would accomplish nothing.


 


"So we fled my father's band," Glory concluded. "And Ivy


and Hugo and Stanley escaped, too, for the goblins were fol-


lowing our footprints. Hardy carried me part of the way, though


I weigh as much as he does, and he couldn't lift me far. But


when darkness came, we camped in a tree my father's band


couldn't reach and got a good night's rest." She paused to blush


delicately. "Part of the night, anyway."


 


"We gave them the slip," Hardy said. "But they kept casting


about, searching for us, so we couldn't really relax today."


 


"We were getting pretty tired," Glory said. "But now, with


 


the harpies—"


 


"We heard the commotion," Hardy said. "I recognized the


screeching and thought I could reassure my people that the


mouth organ's news was inoperative—"


 


"I believe 1 have enough of the picture now," Chem said.


"But we can do nothing unless we get the leaders to negotiate."


 


"I can get my father to come in here," Glory said. "But he


 


won't listen to reason."


 


"And I can get Haggy Harpy here," Hardy said. "All males


are princes in Harpydom; she must come at my call. But she


 


won't listen either."


 


"Fetch them in and keep them from fighting," Chem said,


"and I will try to get through to them. I may not be as eloquent


as you say Hugo was, but we may yet abate this war."


 


Goblin and harpy shrugged. Anything was worth trying.


Then Glory climbed the south wall, flashing some remarkably


well-formed limbs, while Hardy flew into the sky. There had


been little commotion from either side during this dialogue,


perhaps because neither could be sure where the present ad-


vantage lay.


 


"Father," Glory called from the wall. "You must come in


here and talk to the harpy leader, under truce."


 


"Never!" Gorbage answered, his voice faint but ugly in the


 


distance.


 


"Otherwise I just might throw myself to my doom," Glory


said, making as if to jump off the wall. It really wasn't high


 


Oregon on a Pedestal               233


 


enough for the fall to be fatal, but the bluff worked; Gorbage


agreed to come in.


 


Hardy had an easier time. "Come down and negotiate," he


told Haggy, "or I'll tell the Queen Harpy you suck eggs."


 


That cowed the hen. "I'm no egg-sucker!" she screeched,


and flapped down to perch on the north wall.


 


Now both leaders were present, Haggy settling her blotchy


feathers, Gorbage draping his knobby legs astride the south


wall. Both glared at each other, and at anyone else in range.


It was obvious that neither cared to be reasonable.


 


"First," Chem said, "I ask each of you to explain to your


people that we are armed with accurate arrows and the stare


of the Gorgon. Anyone who tries to storm this bastion will face


the consequence." Gorbage and Haggy, knowing this was true,


informed their parties. But neither showed any willingness to


cease hostilities. Irene knew this was the main problem. Human


folk would have wanted to find a way to avert bloodshed, but


the goblins and harpies really did want to fight.


 


"For more than a thousand years, the goblins and the harpies


have been at war," Chem said. "It started because of over-


crowding and misunderstanding, and foul deeds were done on


both sides. But King Roogna got things straightened away, and


for eight hundred years the war has been quiescent. With the


Gap Chasm and the Gap Dragon separating the parties, there


has not been very much occasion for strife. But now it seems


a romance has developed between the species—"


 


"I'll kill the fowl cock!" Gorbage cried. "Smirching my fair


daughter!"


 


"That's 'smooch,' not 'smirch,' Father," Glory murmured.


 


"Listen, bulbnose!" Haggy screeched. "Your slut of a whelp


of a daughter tempted him with her obscene legs, just like in


the old days! She should swallow an egg sidewise!"


 


"What's wrong with her legs?" Hardy demanded.


 


"I'll egg her right now!" Haggy screeched, rising into the


air. But Chem's arrow tracked her progress, ready to zing from


the bow, and the Gorgon turned to face the harpy, her hand


tugging at the hood. Haggy settled back down, muttering.


 


"Do you folk really object to interspecies marriages?" Chem


asked.


 


 


 


 


234                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Of course!" Garbage cried. "Why should we let miscegina-


tion pollute our pure goblin breed? My daughter will marry a


goblin chief!"


 


"Never!" Glory cried.


 


"We have enough trouble preserving our species," Haggy


screeched. "We don't need goblin sluts adulterating our stock!


And most of all, we don't need goblins invading our territory


and killing off our few precious males!"


 


"Well, keep those motley cocks away from our unspoiled


maidens!" Gorbage yelled back. "You sure don't see our males


going after your stinking hens!"


 


"They couldn't catch them!" Haggy shot back.


 


"Regardless," Chem cut in loudly. "We do have a cross-


species romance here. And I think your objections are not well


founded. Many of the creatures of Xanth are crossbreeds. The


griffins, merfolk, chimerae, basilisks, manticora—and, of


course, my own species, the centaurs. The harpies are an an-


cient crossbreed line; you should not object to further cross-


breeding."


 


"Not the goblins!" Gorbage said. "We are of straight semi-


humanoid stock."


 


"As are the elves, gnomes, and ogres," Chem agreed. "I


think there is as much variation in the humanoid variants as in


the crossbreeds. Would you prefer to have your daughter marry


an ogre?"


 


Gorbage spluttered, while Haggy burst out in raucous laugh-


ter. "Marry an orgre!" she screeched. "Breed some looks and


intelligence into your stock!"


 


"Listen, rotten-egg-brain—"


 


"My point is," Chem said, cutting their insults off again,


"crossbreeds and humanoid variants should not be ashamed to


continue the traditions of Xanth. Maybe in drear Mundania the


species don't mix much, but Xanth is not Mundane. That's


why Xanth is so much better! We creatures of Xanth have


much greater freedom to—"


 


"Would you breed with some other kind of crossbreed, not


a centaur?" Haggy screeched challengingly.


 


"The old biddy's got you there, horsy!" Gorbage cried.


"Would you—?"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                235


 


"Yes," Chem said. "If he were a worthwhile creature, and


if there were mutual respect and appreciation."


 


"Centaurs aren't supposed to fib!" Haggy cried.


 


"Yeah?" Gorbage asked at the same time. "Like what?"


 


"Like a hippogryph," she answered.


 


Irene watched her, wondering how far Chem would go to


make her point. Centaurs were relatively open about some


topics that human folk preferred to keep secret, but her liaison


with Xap was really no business of these foul-minded creatures.


 


Both the old and the young harpies looked at the centaur,


surprised, as did the young and old goblins. It was evident that


no one had anticipated this answer.


 


"Aw, she's making it up," Gorbage said after a pause.


"There's no bird-horse to call her bluff."


 


"But there is one!" Haggy screeched victoriously. "He be-


longs to the witch's boy—"


 


"Xap," Chem said. "Who carries Xavier, son of Xanthippe."


Haggy's ugly mouth gaped. "She knows him!"


 


Gorbage was equally astounded. "She's really been with a


hippogryph?"


 


"She must have been," Haggy screeched.


 


The two of them looked at Irene. "What do you know of


this claim?" Gorbage asked.


 


"It's true," Irene said. "Chem traveled with Xap."


 


"Then she's worse than any of us!" Haggy screeched in-


dignantly.


 


"She sure is!" Gorbage agreed.


 


The two looked at each other, startled. They were agreeing!


"Have you noticed," Chem said, "how few goblins and


harpies there are, compared to what there used to be? And how


many crossbreeds there are, and how vigorous they are?"


Now both goblin and harpy were sullenly silent.


"Did it occur to you that maybe your close inbreeding is


weakening both your species?" Chem continued. "The straight


human beings were losing power in Xanth, until they reopened


the border and mixed with fresh new Mundanes. Human folk


didn't want to do that, for they have always been afraid of the


Mundane Waves, and contemptuous of the Mundane inability


to do magic. But they did interbreed—and now the human


 


 


 


 


236               Dragon on a Pedestal


 


folk are strong, and goblins and harpies are weak, when once


it was the other way around. Before long, historically, you'll


fade away entirely—especially if you keep killing one another


off. You would both do better as species if you made peace


and let your people interbreed, any who wanted to."


 


"Ludicrous!" Haggy screeched.


 


"Appalling!" Gorbage shouted.


 


Again they looked at each other, finding themselves in un-


settling agreement.


 


"Let me show you something," Chem said. "You both know


that neither goblins nor harpies have magic powers. That's


another reason neither is prospering in Xanth now."


 


Mutely, they nodded.


 


"Please watch what Hardy and Glory do together."


 


"Oh, no, we won't!" Haggy screeched. "We're respectable


creatures! We won't sit still for that kind of obscenity, will


we, Gorbage?"


 


"Certainly not!" the goblin chief agreed emphatically. "We're


decent, natural-law-abiding folk!"


 


The harpy spread her wings, and the goblin edged across


the wall, both ready to jump down into the enclosure to preserve


decency as they knew it. But the Gorgon turned to face one


and then the other, her hand at her hood, and they settled back


without further protest. Decency wasn't that important!


 


Hardy and Glory joined hand and claw—and disappeared.


 


Haggy almost fell off the wall.


 


"So that's how they got away!" Gorbage said. "I thought


they found some vanishing cream or something."


 


"Together, they can do magic," Chem said as the two reap-


peared. "Together they have power that no other person in


either of your species has. For the first time, goblins and harpies


can compete with the human folk and the centaurs in magic.


But only together. Apart, you are merely ordinary creatures,


losing out to the ones who can do magic."


 


Haggy stared as the couple joined hands again and vanished.


"What I wouldn't give for power like that!" she screeched


faintly.


 


"Would you join with a goblin for it?" Chem asked.


"Never!"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal


 


237


 


"What—neverT'


"Well..."


 


"But maybe you could see your way clear to let other harpies


seek their magic, in whatever manner they wished," Chem said.


 


"Maybe..." Haggy grudged, looking as if she were tasting


a stinkworm.


 


"And you," Chem said, turning to Gorbage. "Your older


daughter married a goblin chief and got a magic wand that


makes things fly. Your younger daughter has the chance to


 


marry a prince and to do magic without the wand. Would you


deny her that?"


 


"Well—" Gorbage said, looking as if the stinkworm had


crawled into his own mouth.


 


"And what of their offspring?" Chem continued. "Maybe


they will combine the best of both species. They could be


winged goblins, able to fly like harpies without sacrificing their


legs. Maybe they will have magic talents by themselves, as


human folk do. Maybe they will make your line strong again,


able to do things no other creatures can do. Your descendants


may once again dominate the Land of Xanth. They may once


again achieve greatness. Will you deny your daughter and your


species that chance?"


 


Gorbage scowled. "I never thought of it that way." He was


violent and opinionated, but he did want what was best for his


daughter.


 


"So why not end the war and give your blessing to the union


of these two fine young folk? It could be the dawning of a new


age for your kind."


 


"Well, maybe, but the scandal—"


 


Glory jumped up and down, clapping her fine little hands.


"That's his way of saying yes!" she cried.


 


"And you?" Chem asked Haggy.


 


"I don't have any power over any male of our species," the


harpy screeched reluctantly. "I'm just a common fighting hen."


 


"Which is her way of saying yes," Hardy said. "All the old


battle-axes are alike. If Haggy goes along, they all will, even


the Queen hen."


 


"Good enough," Chem said, and Irene realized she was


moving it along so the longtime enemies would not have a


 


 


 


 


238                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


chance to change their minds. "Let's declare this interminable


internecine war over and be on our way."


 


"Now hold on, horsefoot," Gorbage said. "Wars are not


just stopped like that! Tradition must be upheld."


 


"Of course, I realize there will have to be conferences with


the other chiefs and formal agreements made," Chem said.


"But there's no reason not to start—"


 


"I mean there has to be a bash," Gorbage said.


 


"And engagements aren't just started cold," Haggy screeched.


"There has to be a big flap."


 


"We need a whoop-de-doo!" the goblin cried.


 


"And a poop-de-poo!" the harpy agreed.


 


"Not on my head!" Gorbage said. He turned around on the


wall and waved to his troops. "War's over," he bawled. "Come


on in for the whoop-de-poop!"


 


Haggy flew up and screeched similarly to her-flock about


 


the doo-de-poo.


 


Soon goblins were swarming over the south wall and harpies


were flapping over the north wall, ready to fling a wing-ding.


 


"I hope this is as positive as it's supposed to be," Irene


 


murmured nervously.


 


"Don't worry," Glory said. "They'll fling a party like none


 


you've seen."


 


"That may be what I'm afraid of." Yet this was bound to


 


be better than war!


 


"Move it, human woman!" Gorbage exclaimed. "Grow some


 


real party plants!"


 


"And make some music," Haggy screeched. "You can't


 


match the mouth organ, but—"


 


Irene fished for a seed and planted it. "Grow!" she told it.


The thing sprouted into a cactus with ridges up the sides and


needles in every ridge. It brached into a number of shoots,


some large, some small. When the plant reached sufficient size,


it began to tootle.


 


"What is that?" Grundy asked.


 


"An organ-pipe cactus."


 


The notes deepened and richened as it continued to grow,


until at last they were full, rich, organ sounds.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                239


 


"We'll need dancing slippers," Glory said. "And hair-


brushes, to pretty up."


 


Irene grew a moccasin flower, a hairbrush cactus, and, for


good measure, a necklace plant so people could dress up.


 


"And refreshments!" Haggy screeched. Irene grew a pickle-


weed.


 


"And perfume," the Gorgon murmured.


 


Irene wrinkled her nose, agreeing. Already the air was close


with the fetor of the harpies, and the goblins were none too


clean themselves. Irene grew several sweetly scented flowers,


including some drops, which were really varieties of rose by


other names, smelling as sweet.


 


"And everyone should sign the register," Hardy said. "But


we don't have a—"


 


Irene grew an autograph tree. It had places for everyone to


sign.


 


"And some party stuff," Grundy said, getting into the spirit


of it.


 


Irene delved for some more seeds, and grew a fiesta flower,


a rainbow fem, a good-luck plant, a silver-ball plant, a pearl


plant, a live-forever plant, a love-charm plant, and a bag flower


for the refuse of the party. Now the enclosure seemed appro-


priately festive, and the scent of the perfume plants was almost


overpowering, enabling her to ignore the aroma of the harpies.


 


"Move it! Move it!" Gorbage cried, clapping his hands.


"Start the bash!"


 


Hardy and Glory went to the center of the enclosure, where


the surface of the water table remained clear except for a layer


of carpet grass. The organ-pipe cactus blasted out louder music,


and they began to dance. Hardy hovered in midair, his wings


shining, while Glory whirled before him, again showing her


pretty legs. Irene felt more than a tinge of jealousy; once she


had had legs like that!


 


The two came together, wings and skirt swirling like sec-


tions of the same apparel, then flung apart, then came together


again in a joint swing. Then they separated completely, going


to the walls of the enclosure where the spectators were. Glory


skipped across to reach out her hands to her father, bringing


him grumblingly onto the dance floor. She was lovely and he


 


 


 


 


240                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


was ugly, yet somehow the affinity of lineage was apparent.


He stomped and she pranced, their feet striking the carpet in


unison, and the dance was good.


 


Hardy flew to the wall where Haggy perched. "Move your


tail, you abysmal old hen!" he cried. She launched into the air,


sweeping a dirty talon at him, but he spun in place, and circled,


making an orbit about her, and shoved her toward the center.


She screeched an epithet that momentarily darkened the sun,


but could not truly oppose the will of a male of her species.


So she spun in air, joining the dance. As it turned out, she did


know how; the two never touched the ground, but matched the


beat of the music.


 


Irene smiled privately. It was evident that the bottom of the


harpy male hierarchy ranked the top of the female hierarchy.


Haggy screeched her protest, but she would have been affronted


had Hardy chosen any lesser hen to haul in to the dance before


 


her.


 


Irene had a bright notion. She delved for another seed, and


found what she wanted. "Grow!" she said, flipping it at the


north wall, where the harpies perched. It was a fumigation


bush, which would quietly clean any harpy in its vicinity. She


found another and flipped it at the south wall.


 


There were now four on or near the floor, dancing to the


music. Harpy faced harpy and goblin faced goblin, making


patterns, and it was heartening in the way that any dance was.


This was indeed becoming a festive occasion.


 


Then the two couples separated, each person going out to


fetch in another. Gorbage went to the wall to insult another


harpy into joining them; Glory brought in another goblin; Hardy


got a new harpy hen; and Haggy flapped over to challenge a


new goblin. The four on the dance floor became eight. It was


a multiplication dance.


 


Soon the goblins and harpies were all in the dance, and


several were questing for new partners. A goblin came to claim


the Gorgon, who was startled but suffered herself to be drawn


forward. "But I can't see very well," she protested faintly


through the hood as she went.


 


"Who needs to see?" the goblin demanded, moving into the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                241


 


close ballroom embrace, his head coming up just about to her


waist. "You petrify me!"


 


A harpy came for Grundy. She simply snatched the golem


up and whirled with him in the air. Irene noticed that her


feathers were now clean; the fumigation bush was working.


All the old hens were looking better, now that their colors


could be seen; they really weren't as old or ugly as they had


seemed, though it would not have been fair to call them young


or pretty.


 


Then Hardy himself cante for Chem. "We crossbreeds must


dance together!" he said. "I want to thank you for making a


marvelous case!"


 


Finally Gorbage came for Irene. He was half her height and


scowling horrendously, but he was now clean and ordorless


and she could not refuse. The war had been convened to a


party, and she wanted to keep it that way!


 


She whirled in the crowd, doing her version of the goblin


stomp. Gorbage was a surprisingly good partner, for he had a


sense of timing and motion. For an instant, she almost forgot


that she was stuck in the jungle. "Hey, you got legs like my


daughter!" Gorbage remarked, and she was embarrassed to find


herself blushing.


 


"Want to know something?" Gorbage asked as he stomped


in perfect time to the music, completely undisturbed about the


difference in their sizes. "When I was dancing with one of


those old hens, I did some high steps—and I swear my feet


left the ground."


 


"Shouldn't they?" Irene asked, half bemused by the inno-


cence of the remark.


 


"I mean I was flying—a little," he said. "I stayed up for


two, three beats, instead of coming down on one. When I


touched her, I had magic."


 


Irene paused. This was significant. "Are you sure? It wasn't


just an extra high jump?"


 


"Sure I'm sure, maybe. But I could only get a little way


off the ground without losing my balance, and nobody else


noticed. I'm an old goblin; it's too late for me to leam good


magic. But I guess the horserear was right—we do have half


talents. And harpies have the other halves."


 


242                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"That's amazing!" Irene said. This indicated that her private


caveat about the significance of Hardy and Glory's matchup


was not well founded. The talents did not necessarily align,


and if a goblin with half levitation encountered a harpy with


half invisibility—well, she wasn't sure what would happen


then, probably nothing. So at least to some extent, there were


proper and improper matchups, and Hardy and Glory were a


proper one. That was reassuring.


 


"That's amazing!" Irene said again, remembering Gorbage.


"It's a whole new horizon for your two species—and a new


insight into the nature of the magic of Xanth! All this time,


goblins have been fighting harpies when they should have been


cooperating, so as to discover and use their combined magic.


Now that can change. Never before has—"


 


"Well, we'll see," he said. "I can't say 1 like harpies, but


I do like magic, and especially power. You human folk have


had it too good, too long, because of your magic talents. Maybe


now you'll have some competition."


 


"Maybe we will," Irene agreed, undismayed. This devel-


opment had provided the warring factions the most powerful


incentive to change their ways. Why try to kill a creature who


might enable a person to develop a wonderful new magic talent?


And if the goblins and harpies no longer warred, Xanth would


be a safer place. Maybe both these species would become


relatively civilized and would join the human and centaur folk


 


as responsible societies.


 


Irene was really enjoying this wild dance now. Her dreadful


initial vision, which had so appalled her at Castle Zombie, was


being replaced by a vision of wonderful new things.


 


New shapes appeared above the enclosure. More harpies


were arriving, attracted by the noise. Haggy flew up to screech


the glad news at them. Her wings sparkled; now that she was


clean and happy, she seemed to be a different creature.


 


"We'd better be on our way," Irene murmured as the dance


broke up. "The day is getting on—"


 


They managed to make their partings and climbed over the


wall. Haggy presented Chem with a whistle made from a hollow


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                243


 


feather. "Blow this if you ever need harpy help," the old hen


said.


 


•Chern accepted it with due appreciation. Then they were on


their way, leaving the celebration behind.


 


Chapter 14. Fire and Steam


 


I hey had been traveling northeast toward Hugo's


home before encountering Glory Goblin and veering east. Hugo


did some intelligent mental calculation and concluded that they


ought to proceed straight north now to intersect their former


route. That was better than walking all the way back the way


they had come.


 


They took it easy, pausing to rest and eat, so progress was


not rapid. Even so. Ivy was getting tired by the middle of the


day and was wondering whether it would be in order to suggest


an afternoon nap period. She decided to wait until someone


else thought of it.


 


They crested a low hill and entered a clearing—and were


brought up short by a sudden ferocious hiss. Alarmed, they


looked about them.


 


There, switching his tail angrily, was a drake—a small,


ornate, winged, fire-breathing dragon. They had unwittingly


trespassed on his territory, and he was not about to let them


escape.


 


The drake stepped toward them, still switching his tail. He


eyed Hugo and Ivy, then slurped his tongue around his snout,


obviously hungry.


 


"Maybe we can run away," Ivy said without much hope.


 


The dragon was small, but still far larger than Stanley.


 


 


 


 


244                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Flying dragons tended to be lightweights, with large wings,


and they could move much faster than a person could. Children


afoot could never escape the drake.


 


However, there was a thicket at the side of the knoll. The


plants were very thick there, which was, of course, why it was


called a thick-it. "Maybe if we went in there—" Hugo sug-


gested.


 


But though the drake massed much more than they did, his


body was small in diameter. He could furl his wings flat back


against his torso so that it was streamlined, and he could power


his way through the brush in the manner of a snake. There was


really no escape in the thicket.


 


"But we can't just let him eat us up!" Ivy protested with


some justice, on the verge of tears. Her hand reached for the


Cyclops' bone tied in her hair but halted; this was daytime,


and Brontes would not come out of his cave.


 


Stanley stepped forward, huffing steam. He was perhaps a


quarter the mass of the drake, and his wings were inadequate


for flight, and he had no fire. It was plainly a mismatch, yet


Stanley was ready to defend his friends.


 


"Oh, Stanley!" Ivy cried, clapping her little hands. "I forgot


about you! Of course you can beat the monster!"


 


The notion was ludicrous, yet Stanley was ready to try, and


it became more credible with Ivy's belief. A baby steamer


could not hope to oppose an adult firebreather, but a baby


steamer buttressed by the potent and subtle power of a Sorceress


could indeed hope. But it would have helped had Stanley known


about the support he had. As it was, he was indulging in an


act of foolhardy courage.


 


Stanley placed himself between the children and the drake,


his green body quivering slightly, his ears set back against his


skull.


 


"You're so brave!" Ivy said enthusiastically. Stanley's shud-


dering stopped, his ears perked up, and he assumed a more


confident stance. Ivy's belief in his courage had enhanced that


courage.


 


"And your scales are so hard and strong," she said. Stanley's


scales developed the luster of perfect temper and seemed to be


thicker than before.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               245


"And your steam is so hot," she continued. Stanley jetted


 


a shot of steam that fairly crackled as it cut through the cool


air.


 


"And your teeth are so strong and sharp!" Stanley grinned,


showing surprisingly sturdy and sharp teeth.


"And you're so fast," she concluded.


 


Stanley launched himself at the drake with such suddenness


and velocity that the larger dragon was caught still stoking up


his furnace. Before the drake could react, Stanley's deadly teeth


had clamped off the tip of his tail.


 


The drake was not one to accept such an indignity lightly.


He roared, sending out a blast of fire that toasted Stanley's


own tail. Stanley quickly retreated, getting out of the heat. Fire


was not something to be cool about.


 


Now the fight was on. The two dragons paced about the


knoll, maneuvering for advantage. Theoretically, a chomp on


the neck could finish it quickly, but al) dragons were well


armored there; and, of course, it was almost impossible to get


in a neck-chomp when the enemy's head was ready to shoot


out a barrier of fire or steam. First the heat had to be abated.


 


The heat was not limitless. A firedrake normally had fuel


for only a dozen or so good shots, while a steamer soon ran


out of water and got dehydrated. Fighting fire with steam was


hard work! So neither dragon squandered his resources. The


trick was to set up the enemy for a telling shot, while causing


the enemy's shots to be expanded uselessly.


 


Hugo and Ivy backed into the thicket, watching nervously.


Neither thought of running away while Stanley distracted the


drake; Stanley was their friend.


 


The drake fired out a white-hot jet. Stanley, swift to react,


leaped high, letting the flame pass beneath him. Then, as he


landed, and the other was inhaling for another shot, Stanley


wooshed out his own spear of steam. It scored on a furled


wing, and must have been hotter than the drake expected, for


he jumped back and half unrolled that wing, cooling it.


 


Stanley made another lunge at the tail, but this time the


drake was ready. His head swung about, ready to sear Stanley's


head with flame. "Look out!" Ivy cried.


 


Stanley's head snapped about—but the jet of flame was


 


246               Drooon on a Pedestal


already on its way. All Stanley could do was shoot out his own


steam, a desperate counterattack. Ivy cringed, knowing, despite


her expressed confidence in Stanley, that fire was hotter than


 


steam.


 


The jet of fire met the jet of steam—and just beyond Stan-


ley's nose, the steam doused the fire. A cloud of smoke went


up, the unbumed fuel of the fire precipitating into a thick haze,


and slowly the line of their meeting moved away from Stanley's


nose toward the drake's nose. Steam was conquering fire!


 


The drake broke off the heat-duel and dived for Stanley's


back. The jaws gaped and teeth closed above Stanley's middle


set of legs. Ivy winced again. Such a chomp could cripple the


 


little dragon and possibly cut him in half!


 


But the toughened scales held. The drake could not bite


through Stanley's hardened armor. Then Stanley rolled over,


and his claws came up and boxed the drake smartly on the snout,


making him let go. Stanley had more legs than the other did,


so at the moment the advantage was his, despite his smaller


 


size.


 


They separated again. The fight was surprisingly even. The


 


drake seemed perplexed; ordinarily it should quickly have dis-


posed of an opponent a quarter its mass. But Stanley was a


rare breed of dragon, one of the toughest and orneriest, and


his power was enhanced by Ivy's talent. He was actually more


 


formidable than he appeared.


 


The drake tried a new tactic. He unfurled his wings, spread


them, and ascended into the air where Stanley couldn't follow.


He wasn't fleeing—flying dragons had little room in their light


skulls for brains, and what brains they had were cooked by the


heat of their own fire, so these creatures didn't know when


discretion was the better part of ferocity. The drake was simply


attacking from a new direction. He looped about, aimed his


snout, then shot fire down at Stanley's head. The object was


to fry Stanley's brains, putting him at a slight disadvantage.


 


Stanley leaped forward, trying to escape the fire, for he was


unable to bend his neck back enough to aim his steam at the


enemy above. He wasn't geared for an air war. But the flame


was too fast; it scorched his third-legs section. Ivy winced a


third time; she saw smoke rising from the scales and knew


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                247


 


that, no matter how hard they were, those scales couldn't stop


the flesh beneath from getting burned. Indeed, Stanley was


now limping, his tail dragging.


 


The drake gave a roar of victory and looped about for another


pass. "Oh, Stanley's hurt!" Ivy screamed, feeling the pain


herself. "We must help him!"


 


"But we're only children!" Hugo protested reasonably. "We


can't fight a dragon!"


 


"Yes, we can," she insisted. "Stanley needs us! You're


smart, Hugo; you figure out something. Now!"


 


Hugo sighed inwardly at the imperatives of women, but he


was stuck for it. He concentrated, and discovered again that


he was smarter than he thought. "Fruit!" he said, another bright


bulb. winking into existence above his head. "Chokechemes!"


A fistful of dark red cherries appeared in his hand. He pelted


the drake with them. ,


 


Several cherries bounced off the dragon's scales harmlessly.


Even cherry bombs would not have hurt under these conditions.


But then one landed in the mouth, which was just opening for


another burst of fire.


 


Suddenly the drake was choking. He coughed, sending out


a ring of fire, and bucked in the air. Clouds of smoke puffed


out of his nostrils and ears, and he spun out of control.


 


But in a moment he recovered equilibrium and swooped


back up before running the risk of crashing in flames. A single


chokecherry was not enough to bring down a dragon.


 


Still, the distraction had enabled Stanley to get himself in


order, and he was again ready to fight. He had found a stone


and braced his fores'ection against it so that his body tilted


upward. Now he could fire steam at the flying enemy.


 


But for the moment, the drake hovered out of range. Then,


becoming extremely smart for his breed, he flew down at the


far side of the knoll and clutched a smaller stone. He hefted


this up, flew toward Stanley, dived, and let the stone go. It


was a dive-bombing attack, and Stanley had to scramble away


from his rock to avoid getting hit.


 


"Stanley needs more help," Ivy decided. "He's only a little


dragon, after all. Throw some more fruit, but not the same


kind."


 


 


 


 


248                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Hugo was ready. He conjured a handful of berries and threw


them. One struck the drake in the tail section as he was picking


up the next stone. He quacked with outrage and almost flew


into a tree, but was indignant rather than injured.


 


"What fruit was that?" Ivy asked, surprised.


 


"Gooseberries."


"Get something stronger," she advised. She had never run


 


afoul of that kind of berry, but could see that it wasn't enough


 


to put the drake out of commission.


 


Hugo conjured an alligator pear and hurled it. The pear


clamped its serrated jaws to the edge of the drake's wing,


 


annoying the dragon.


 


"Stronger yet," Ivy said, as the drake reached around to


 


crunch off the paired pear jaws.


 


"I'll try currants," Hugo said. He conjured them and hurled


 


a handful.


 


"But they're so small!" Ivy protested.


 


"Just watch."


She watched. One currant fell in the drake's ear. Another


 


snagged against one of his wings. They were alternating cur-


rants; between the two, electricity arced, shocking the dragon.


 


That caused the creature to make a strategic retreat. Stanley,


suffused with the spirit of battle, pursued. The drake, dizzy


from shock, lacked the stability to get fully airborne and scur-


ried with wings flapping down the far side of the knoll, Stanley


 


hot on his tail.


 


"Stop, Stanley!" Ivy cried. "Now we can get away!" But


 


the little green dragon did not hear her. He was hopelessly


caught up in the rage of battle. This was, after all, what dragons


were made for. He continued the pursuit, making cute little


 


whomps in order to attain better velocity.


 


Ivy and Hugo followed, cresting the knoll. The far slope


led down to a small, island-dotted lake, upon whose surface


delicate mists played. It was very scenic, but Ivy just wanted


to get Stanley away from it before he got in trouble. One never


 


knew what was in jungle lakes.


 


The drake took off and swooped somewhat erratically along


 


through the mist, inhaling deeply. His control system remained


ravaged by the currants, but he was recovering. He managed


 


 


 


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               249


 


to come to roost on the nearest island, almost crashing; his


belly plowed a furrow in the turf, and a plume of smoke went


up from his tail, but he squealed to a halt intact. There he


rested, licking himself off.


 


Stanley hurried down to the shore, where he dipped his


snout in the water and refilled his supply. He would have plenty


of fuel for steam here!


 


Ivy dashed up to Stanley. "We must leave!" she cried.


"Before the drake recovers!"


 


But Stanley shook his head no. He was tired, and his hind-


section was scorched, and he still limped, but he wanted to


finish the fight.


 


"Talk to him, Hugo!" Ivy pleaded imperiously. "Make him


go!"


 


Hugo considered. "That may not be wise."


 


"What?" Ivy had trouble assimilating the notion that Hugo


could side with the dragon against her.


 


"I think I understand Stanley's position," Hugo said, for he


retained the smartness Ivy had perceived in him before. "He


knows the drake will come after us as soon as he recovers, and


will attack us from the air. As long as the drake has control


of the air, we're vulnerable. So we have to stop him now,


while he's in trouble. Only then can we travel safely."


 


Stanley nodded agreement. He had a certain insight into the


ways of dragons, being of that persuasion himself.


 


"But you can't reach the drake," Ivy protested directly to


Stanley. "He's on the island."


 


Stanley slid into the water and swam. Firedrakes didn't like


to swim, but a steam dragon had to be at home in water. His


body floated low, only the top ridge of scales projecting from


the surface, along with his eyes and the tip of his snout.


 


But there was a stirring elsewhere in the lake. "Look out!"


Ivy cried, "I spy an allegory!"


 


Sure enough, the allegory had mistaken the swimming dragon


for another of its kind and was hastening to make a comparison.


Ivy had seen a picture of an allegory in her magic coloring


book; it was green and had a long snout filled with teeth, and


it lived in the water, but it wasn't a dragon. It was—well, she


wasn't quite sure what it was, but it was.


 


250                Dro9on on a Pedestal


 


Stanley's head lifted and turned. He saw the allegory and


blew out a worried puff of steam. He evidently did not know


how to deal with a thing like this; indeed, few living creatures


knew how to handle an allegory in its element. It was known


that an allegory could turn a situation inside out without even


touching it; that was this entity's magic.


"Get away from it!" Hugo cried.


 


Stanley obeyed, swerving toward the shore. But a relevant


was just coming up to drink. The relevant was huge, with four


trunklike legs and a nose so long it reached right down to the


ground. Naturally, that creature liked to poke that nose in other


people's business. Stanley wanted no part of it and swerved


 


again.


 


But now he was traveling toward a hypotenuse who was


 


basking in shallow water. The hypotenuse was enormously fat,


with a huge mouth that opened into a triangle. When Stanley


had turned and proceeded at an angle, and then turned to pro-


ceed at another angle, he had taken a line right toward the


 


hypotenuse.


 


"Poor Stanley," Ivy cried. "Hugo, you must do something!"


 


Hugo obediently cudgeled his brain again. "I don't know


 


what fruit can stop monsters like these!"


 


To make things worse, the drake had now recovered. He


took off and circled, ready to fire down at Stanley's head.


Stanley would be able to duck under the water, but he would


not be able to stay down long, and the moment he came up


that lance of fire would be coming at him. Ivy was not at all


sanguine about the situation. After all, it was her dragon on


her pedestal who was at risk. What would she do if anything


 


really awful happened to him?


 


"Hurry up!" she cried at Hugo. "Only you can save him!


 


Do something fantastic!" She knew he could, because that was


 


the nature of Nights in Shiny Armor.


 


Prodded by that, Hugo concentrated and produced—a bunch


 


of grapes.


 


Ivy had terrific confidence in Hugo, but even she had to


 


harbor a small and unfortunate doubt about this. "Grapes?"


"These are the grapes of wrath," Hugo said proudly. "I


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               251


 


never was able to conjure them before. But they're dangerous


to use. Are you sure—?"


 


The drake was diving toward Stanley, and the allegory and


hypotenuse were closing in. "Use them! Use them!" Ivy cried.


 


"We may be sorry," Hugo said and hurled the bunch of


grapes into the lake just as the drake was starting a lance of


fire toward Stanley's nose.


 


Stanley ducked his head, avoiding the jet. But the fire passed


through one of the bands of mist. The mist ignited, converting


to flame.


 


The flame jumped to another patch of mist, then another.


In a moment, there were columns of flame all across the lake.


 


The drake flapped awkwardly, trying to avoid the flame that


appeared in front of him. The dragon breathed fire, but his


wings were not fireproof. He dodged the nearest flaming cloud


but had to continue swerving to avoid the other flames. The


drake was no longer concerned with Stanley; he had his own


hide to protect-


 


The other creatures were now in trouble, too. The hypo-


tenuse quickly submerged, hiding from the fire, and the alle-


gory swam swiftly away. The relevant trumpeted in fear and


charged away from the lake.


 


A parody was just flying in. It had green wings and a squat,


down-curving beak. "Wots this wots this?" it squawked and


retreated in haste. "Polly wanna crackup!" This was not parody


country at the moment.


 


But the rage of the mists was only the beginning. As the


grapes of wrath sank into the water, the water became furiously


agitated. It seethed and boiled. The surface became rough,


ripples of emotion traveled across it, and soon it was making


waves. The waves slapped at the fiery mists, and the mists


heated the waves, turning their fringes to steam. This interplay


only disturbed both forces further, and their angry efforts in-


creased.


 


"Those are strong grapes," Ivy remarked, impressed.


 


"They come from a mean vintage," Hugo agreed. "I had to


be sure to get the right ones, because if I conjured sour grapes


by mistake, it wouldn't have worked out very well."


 


"Stanley's in trouble!" she said. "The waves—"


 


 


 


 


!52                Dragon on aPedestal


 


"I told you it was risky! I don't know any fruit that would


 


help."


 


"Then find something else!" she cried.


Hugo looked around. "Ah—there are some string beans


 


growing on the bank. We can use them."


 


"You're brilliant, Hugo," she said. And of course he was,


 


now.


 


They harvested a number of beans and unraveled them. Each


 


was formed of a balled length of tough string—too tough to


be cut by any normal knife or bitten through by any normal


teeth. They twined the strings into a longer, even sturdier cord


and paid it out into the water. Hugo used a beanpole to push


this cord toward Stanley, who clamped his teeth on it. Then


they reeled him in, and the fierce waves couldn't interfere.


 


Stanley was all right, for he had been able to duck under


most of the fires, but he was very tired. The day was now hot,


because of all the fire, so they retreated from the raging, burning


lake and sought shade beyond the next hill to rest in.


 


It was comfortable here beneath the spreading acom tree,


and no immediate threats manifested, so Ivy didn't even need


to suggest a rest break. They all simply lay down and snoozed.


Ivy lay with her head against Stanley's warm side, feeling most


secure there. "You're a wonderful dragon for my pedestal,"


she told him. "You're just perfect." And Stanley got all steamed


up with pleasure- Ivy was only echoing the kind of sentiment


she had been exposed to in her own family, but her power


 


extended it in a rather wonderful way.


 


Time passed quietly, like the calm before the storm.


 


Zzapp!


Ivy woke with a start. Something had passed close by,


 


disturbing her, but she didn't see anything.


 


She got up. She knew there had been something, probably


only a buzzing bottle fly, but she couldn't rest until she had


placed it. This was her childish curiosity in operation, perhaps


foolish, but quite compelling. After all, some of those flying


 


bottles could be very pretty.


 


Zzapp! The sound was near the tree. She hurried to it—and


 


discovered a small hole through its trunk. Odd—she didn't


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                253


 


remember that! She could see daylight through it, for the hole


was perfectly straight, or at least only a little wavy.


 


She went to the other side. There, an arm's length beyond


the trunk, hung a little, loosely spiraled worm. She had seen


similar things before, usually in the ground or in spoiled fruit,


so she passed her hand above it to intercept the invisible thread


on which it hung. But nothing happened. She checked all around


it, to see if there were sidewise strands suspending it, but there


were none of these either. What held it in place?


 


She poked the worm with her finger. It was medium-hard


and fixed in place, not moving from her pressure. This was


more curious yet! She got down to put her eye near it.


 


Zzapp! The worm was gone. She looked where the sound


of it had seemed to go, away from her, and in a moment found


the little worm again, hovering in midair farther out from the


tree.


 


Ivy went back and woke Hugo, "You're smart," she said.


"Come and tell me what I found."


 


Hugo grimaced. He would have preferred to sleep a little


longer; being intelligent was not all that much fun when he had


to keep using his brain to solve difficult problems. That was


very much like work. But he got up and followed her to the


place the worm hovered.


 


Zzapp! The worm was gone.


 


Hugo stared. His irritation ripened into horror. "My father


said they were extinct!" he exclaimed.


 


"That cute little worm!" Ivy asked. She identified with cute


things, quite properly.


 


"That's no cute little worm!" he said emphatically. "That's


a wiggle! There must be a swarm."


 


"A wiggle?" Ivy asked blankly, wiggling her torso exper-


imentally.


 


"The most terrible menace in Xanth," Hugo explained. "They


destroy everything. See, this one has holed the acom tree al-


ready! Don't stand in front of a wiggle, or it will hole you,


too. We've got to get rid of it!"


 


"Stanley can steam it," Ivy said, unwomed.


 


Stanley was now awake and had joined them. He sniffed


the wiggle in its new location. The thing looked like no more


 


 


 


 


254                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


than a tiny, twisted piece of stem, difficult to see at all from


 


any distance.


 


"Steam it!" Hugo cried. "Destroy it!"


 


The little dragon shrugged and jetted out hot steam. The


vapor surrounded the wiggle, cooking it in place. After a mo-


ment, the worm dropped to the ground, dead.


 


"That's a relief," Hugo said. "My father says it's been thirty


years since the last wiggle swarm, and he hoped there would


never be another. He says if the wiggles ever get out of hand,


it won't be safe for any other creature in Xanth. I've got to


tell him—" He paused, crestfallen. "But he's a baby now! He


can't do anything!"


 


"But what do wiggles do?" Ivy asked, not quite understand-


ing. She had not been around for the last wiggle swarming.


 


"Nothing. I mean, all they do is swarm. They just travel


until they get where they're going, and then they swarm again,


and everything has holes in it."


 


"Oh." Ivy didn't want her friends to be holed. "But we


killed it, so it's all right."


 


"I don't think so," Hugo said "Wiggles always come in


swarms, and—" He paused, listening.


 


Zzapp! It was the sound of another wiggle.


 


There was a swarm, all right. Xanth was in trouble.


 


Chapter 15. Lady Gap


 


"n


 


Uoes your husband swear?" Chem asked Irene as


they walked on toward the Cyclops' cave.


 


Irene was glad to take her mind from the goblin and harpy


action just finished. "Dor swear? As in bad words? Of course


not! Why do you ask?"


 


"Something the Muse mentioned. Clio is in charge of his-


tory, and she told me how she writes the official history books


that cover all of what goes on in Xanth. But she said there's


a lot to do, and because history doesn't remain still, she can


never quite catch up. So when the time came to proofread the


volume on Dor's visit to the time of King Roogna, she had


another Muse do it. Then, later, when Clio looked at the book


herself, she discovered errors—typographical mistakes that


weren't obvious, so the other Muse hadn't realized. Only Clio,


who was conversant with the material, perceived those errors—


but by then the volume had been finalized, as she put it, and


it was too late. Once a volume has been finalized in Parnassus,


it can never be changed, even if it's wrong."


 


Irene had not realized that such a volume existed; Dor had


never spoken of it, though she had known about his visit to


Xanth's past. "And the book said Dor swore?"


 


"Not exactly. It was on—I think she said page sixty, about


ten lines from the top—she's very fussy about such details—


where Dor was talking to his sword. He was using this big


Mundane body, you know—that was how he got into-the past,


by entering the tapestry-figure that was there—"


 


255


 


 


 


 


256               Oregon on a Pedestal


 


"I know about the tapestry," Irene exclaimed. "I'd like to


 


see that book!"


 


"Why, there's a copy of it at home," the Gorgon said. She


 


had at last removed the hood and was using her regular veil


again. "Humfrey keeps a complete file. I read it when it was


new. Fascinating story, full of barbarian violence and sex and


gross stupidities. I love that sort of book!"


 


"Hmm," Irene murmured. "I begin to comprehend why my


husband did not tell me about this. I believe I'll visit you after


our search is over, so I can read that story."


 


"Dor's in trouble!" Grundy singsonged gleefully.


"I read them all as they appear," the Gorgon continued.


"There was one about your journey to Mundania, and another


about the ogres, and of course there was one about Mare Imbri.


I can hardly wait to see how this present business is written


up! And Humfrey mentioned getting an advance notice about


a future volume that tells of Jordan the Ghost and his own visit


 


to the tapestry, or something—"


 


"Hey, I know Jordan!" Grundy said. "He helped Imbri beat


 


the Horseman in the Nextwave siege."


 


"What about Dor's swearing?" Irene asked, faintly nettled.


She had thought she knew most of what was important about


 


her husband.


 


"As I said," Chem resumed. "On that page, it is reported


 


that his sword tells him he is undoubtedly crazy, and Dor says,


'Well, you're in my hand now. You'll do as I direct.' Or words


 


to that effect."


 


"That's not swearing," Irene said. "You have to have a firm


 


hand with the inanimate, or there's no end of mischief. Dor


was simply establishing who was boss."


 


"But the text recorded it as 'Hell, you're in my hand'—an


 


H instead of a W."


 


Irene grimaced. "You mean everyone who sees that text


 


will believe my husband swore at his sword?"


 


"I'm afraid so," Chem said apologetically. "It seems a grem-


lin got into the works, and changed it the way gremlins do,


and because of the circumstances of proofreading—"


 


"Oh, bother!" Irene said, irritated—and wondered whether


that would be recorded as an obscenity, as the gremlin gen-


 


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                257


 


erated more mischief. But then she took heart. "Maybe not too


many people will see it, so it won't do Dor's reputation too


much harm. After all, / never saw it, so probably—"


 


"Oh, yeah?" Grundy cut in. "I happen to know that someone


leaked copies of several of those texts to Mundania, including


that one, so a whole bunch of people must have seen it!"


 


Black rage clouded Irene's vision, but she controlled herself


so as not to give the golem satisfaction. "Not too many people


who count," she amended.


 


"Oh," Grundy said, disgruntled. It was true that no one with


any sense cared much about the antics of Mundanes.


 


"Maybe I shouldn't have brought it up," Chem said apol-


ogetically. "It was only one of a number of cases—"


 


"A number of cases!" Irene cried, outraged.


 


"They don't all involve Dor," the centaur said quickly.


 


The party marched on in silence. When they were about


half an hour away from the Cyclops' lair, something else in-


terposed. Some large creature was whomping through the forest


toward them.


 


"If that's a monster, I'm going to grow a tangle tree!" Irene


said, fed up with delays.


 


"If I didn't know better," Chem remarked, "I'd suppose that


was the Gap Dragon. It's the only creature I know of that


moves by whomping along."


 


"I saw what happened in the magic mirror," Irene said.


"The Gap Dragon definitely OD'd on a Fountain of Youth


water and became tiny. This is far too solid a whomping for


that."


 


"Yes," the Gorgon said, remembering as she was reminded.


"Humfrey and the dragon—both infants now. Lacuna is baby-


sitting—"


 


"Well, it sure sounds like the Gap Dragon," Grundy said.


"Better be ready to remove your veil, Stonestare, just in case."


 


The creature came into sight.


 


"The Gap Dragon! Irene exclaimed. "It is it!"


 


Indeed it seemed so. The dragon was full-sized, with bright


metallic scales, three sets of legs, vestigial wings, and plumes


of steam. It spied them and charged, shaking the ground with


its whomping.


 


 


 


 


258                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


No time now to marvel at impossibilities! Irene fished for


a seed. "I'd better sprout that tangle tree!" she said. "Or a


strangler fig."


 


"No, wait!" the Gorgon protested. "I remember now! Hum-


frey said the Gap Dragon must not be hurt! It's needed in the


Gap!"


 


Irene paused. "That's right. He did say that. It made precious


little sense to me at the time, but now we know the Gap Dragon


helps keep the goblins and harpies apart. Even if that wasn't


the case, Humfrey always did know what he was talking about


before, so we'd better heed him this time. But how can we


stop that monster if I don't use my most devastating plants and


you don't show your face?"


 


"That question makes me feel very insecure," the Gorgon


admitted.


 


"Grow defensive plants," Chem suggested, worried herself.


It was one thing to conjecture on the theoretical value of the


Gap Dragon to the society of Xanth; it was another to watch


that monster steaming down on the group. "Until we can slow


the dragon down enough so it can listen to Grundy. Then maybe


we can find out how it reversed the Fountain of Youth effect."


 


"Reversed the Youth!" the Gorgon exclaimed. "Oh, yes,


we must leam that! I can get my husband back to normal!"


She paused, considering. "Or maybe partway back. I'd like to


know him at a comfortable age of forty or fifty, instead of over


one hundred."


 


"The baby dragon was with the children," Chem said. "Now


that it has reverted to adult status, I hope it didn't—"


 


"The children!" Irene exclaimed. But then her hand found


the ivy plant she wore. It remained healthy. "No, the children


are all right. At least Ivy is, and surely that means Hugo is,


too, since they were together."


 


"Surely," the Gorgon agreed, relieved.


 


"Get on with the defensive plants, girls!" Grundy cried,


seeing the dragon bearing down on them. It had been making


progress all this time but had had some distance to go. Now


it loomed excruciatingly large and fierce, the plumes of steam


sweeping back along its long body.


 


Hastily Irene selected and threw down a seed. "Grow! Grow!"


 


Dragon on a Pedeital                259


 


she cried. How could she have stood here talking while the


monster was charging?


 


Impelled by the double command, the seed fairly burst into


growth. Irene was aware that her power had been slowly fading


during her separation from her talented daughter Ivy, but she


still had enough zip for this. The plant took firm root, developed


a thick, gray-white stem, and spread out a globe of whitish


leaves. Overall, it was not large or impressive; it was squat


and low and showed no thorns or threatening flowers.


 


"The monster'll crash right through that!" Grundy said ner-


vously.


 


"I doubt it," Irene replied. "Stand directly behind it."


 


The four of them placed themselves behind the bush. The


dragon whomped right at it, shooting out a sizzling jet of steam.


But the steam bounced off the leaves, coating them with mois-


ture; they did not wilt.


 


Surprised, the dragon slowed. Ordinarily it would simply


have crushed the bush underfoot, but it had learned caution


about unusual plants. Some plants could defend themselves


quite adequately. It moved into this one at reduced velocity.


 


And bounced off it. The dragon was shaken; the bush re-


mained undented.


 


"Something odd about this plant," Chem said, understating


the case somewhat.


 


"What is it?" the Gorgon asked, impressed.


 


"One you should recognize," Irene said. "A cement plant."


 


"No, I don't know anything about cement plants," the Gor-


gon said. "Plants don't have eyes, so can't see me, so can't


be turned to stone by the sight of my face. Otherwise we'd


have a handy way to foil the dragon; we could hide behind any


bush and turn it to stone."


 


Meanwhile, the dragon had figured out that there was some-


thing funny about the plant and was circling around it, steaming


angrily. Irene quickly tossed down several more seeds. "Grow!"


 


Ferns sprouted. "What can ferns do?" Grundy asked.


 


"These are chain ferns," Irene explained.


 


In moments the ferns developed metallic links, hooked up


to each other, and formed a sturdy chain barring the dragon's


progress.


 


 


 


 


260                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


But the chain was too low; the dragon sniffed it, pondered


for a reasonable interval, then simply whomped over it.


 


However, Irene had already started more plants growing.


Several amazon lilies lashed at the dragon's feet, striking with


their small spears of leaves. But the reptile's feet were too


tough to be hurt by these, and progress was hardly impeded.


 


But other plants caused more trouble. A firecrown landed


on the dragon's head, heating it uncomfortably; a fishhook


cactus hooked into several toes; a mountain rose grew in front,


rising into a small red mountain, blocking the way while it


continued to smell as sweet as its cousins by other names. A


rattlesnake plant rattled, hissed, and struck at the dragon's nose;


 


a star cluster heated the dragon's scales with a number of little


burning stars; and scrub oak used little brushes to scrub at


exposed anatomy. That merely tickled the monster.


 


"This small stuff is only slowing the thing," Grundy said.


 


"You need stronger medicine."


 


"Well, I don't have any new seeds sorted yet!" Irene fussed.


 


"I don't want to risk random seeds."


 


The dragon shook off the last of the nuisance plants and


fired a jet of steam. Chem danced aside, but Irene felt the heat


of the blast. The golem was right; she needed stronger stuff


and soon, or they would be in deep trouble. But a tangle tree


was too strong. She would have to gamble on some unclassified


 


stock.


 


She nerved herself and threw out a random seed. "Grow!"


 


The seed sprouted into a huge tree that soon made everything


else look relatively small. "Oh, that's a dwarf yew plant," Irene


said. But the dragon simply whomped around it, undwarfed.


 


She tossed out another. It grew a number of cylindrical red


fruits, and these exploded as the dragon passed, startling it.


"A firecracker plant," Irene said, recognizing it.


 


A third plant looked like a fern, but it soon uprooted itself


and walked away. "Walking fern," Irene said. "Oh, I'm wasting


some fine seeds here! If only I had time to classify them, so I


knew what they all were, I could do something effective!"


 


"Let me talk to them," Grundy said. "Maybe I can find a


 


good one."


 


Frustrated, but unable to offer anything better, Irene let the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                261


 


golem put his little hand in the bag of seeds and draw out


individual ones to query. She hadn't realized he could talk to


seeds, but of course he could communicate with anything liv-


ing. Still this took time, for he could only query one at a time,


and the dragon was close.


 


Chem kept retreating, able to outrun the monster, but the


Gorgon was afoot and having trouble. There wasn't room for


her on Chem, along with Irene, Grundy and the bag of seeds;


 


she was more solid than Zora Zombie had been. The dragon


tended to go for whoever was closest. They had to get her out


of danger, or she would be forced to lift her veil in self-defense


and turn the dragon to stone.


 


Irene looked anxiously about. To the side was the base of


a fairly steep slope covered with vegetation. That would be


easier to hide in. "There!" she cried, pointing.


 


They hurried to the slope. Chem's legs plunged through the


layered herbiage, seeking firm footing beneath. Vines and


brambles abounded. The Gorgon had trouble, too. But maybe,


Irene hoped, this would impede the progress of the dragon.


Once it stopped trying to devour them, Grundy would be able


to talk to it.


 


Chem reached out to grab the Gorgon's arm, helping her


to scramble over the slope. "Oops!" the Gorgon cried. "My


veil's snagged on a bramble! Close your eyes!"


 


Irene closed her eyes and looked away just to be safe. This


was a very poor time to be without sight, but such a warning


had to be heeded! She knew the others were doing likewise.


She heard the angry hissing of the little snakes that were the


Gorgon's hair; they didn't like being shaken up.


 


In a moment the Gorgon announced that her veil was back


in places Irene opened her eyes, looked back—and saw the


dragon almost within steaming range. "Grow!" she cried to the


vegetation between them and the dragon.


 


It grew. Oh, how it grew! The brambles become enormous


and twice as tangly as before, and the vines threaded themselves


into new layers of complexity. They twined up around the


dragon, using it as support for their competitive rising toward


the sun. In moments the dragon looked like a boulder clothed


in vines.


 


 


 


 


262                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The reptile didn't like this. It thrashed its powerful tail,


snapping vines as if they were so many cotton threads. It steamed,


making the green leaves wilt. It whomped forward, flattening


multiple layers into one layer. The vegetation was no match


for it.


 


"That's one tough dragon!" Irene murmured.


 


"The toughest," Chem agreed, struggling to stay out of


steam range. She was panting, expending a lot of energy to


move up the difficult slope, and so was the Gorgon. "I was


(puff!) present when Smash the Ogre (puff!) fought it in the


Gap Chasm nine years ago. (Puff!) It was an even contest."


 


"An ogre is stronger than a dragon, weight for weight,"


Irene said.


 


"In most cases," Chem agreed noncommittally.


 


The dragon made another whomp. Now it was within steam-


ing range. It pumped up its body, making ready to issue the


definitive blast.


 


"I've got it!" Grundy cried. "A dragnet seed!"


 


Irene snatched the seed as adeptly as any harpy might have.


"Grow!" she ordered it, flinging it at the reptile.


 


The seed sprouted in midair. It developed into a broad net


whose material glinted in the light like steel. This was no


ordinary plant!


 


The net settled neatly over the dragon and dug its fringe


roots into the ground on all sides. Irene had never seen a plant


like this before; evidently there were some excellent seeds in


the batch from the Tree of Seeds!


 


The dragon whomped forward, trying to brush the annoying


net out of the way—and was thrown back by it. No strands


broke. This was one plant the monster could not overpower by


brute force.


 


Furious, the dragon reached out with a leg or two and clawed


at the net. Still it didn't give. The dragon blasted out white-


hot steam—but the net did not wilt or melt. The dragon chomped


on the dragnet with its teeth, but the vines held.


 


"I think we've got it," Grundy said.


 


"Well, talk to it!" Irene snapped. This had been entirely too


near a thing.


 


Grundy tried. He made a small roaring noise, which the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                263


 


dragon ignored. They would have to wait for the monster to


settle down.


 


They waited, glad for the chance to rest, and slowly the


dragon's efforts abated. Soon it would listen to Grundy.


 


"Odd," the golem remarked innocently. "I didn't hear you


thank me for locating the key seed, the dragnet."


 


Irene stifled further ire at his prodding. "Thank you so


deliciously much!" she snapped. But of course Grundy's part


in this had been essential; she did have to give credit where it


was due, even to the most obnoxious person.


 


"I do so appreciate your gracious—" Grundy began, then


paused, listening.


 


Zzapp!


 


Chem stiffened. "What was that?"


 


"What was what, silly filly?" Grundy asked, though ob-


viously he had heard it, too.


 


"Probably my imagination," the centaur decided. "For an


instant I thought—a historical phenomenon my father Chester


told me about—"


 


- "Who cares about history?" Grundy demanded. "We have


a dragon to tame!"


 


"I'm not sure," the Gorgon said. "My memory remains


 


vague in certain areas, but I remember Humfrey once describing


 


a really bad threat—"


Zzapp!


 


Now the dragon froze, its ears perking up.


"Say—that dragon has two ears!" Grundy exclaimed.


"So it does!" Chem agreed. "That can't be the Gap Dragon!


 


Smash the Ogre smashed off one of its ears; we used that ear


 


to tune in on danger—"


 


"There are two Gap Dragons?" Irene asked, perplexed.


"I'll ask," the golem said. He made another small, steamy


 


roar.


 


Now the dragon roared back.


 


Astonished, Grundy translated. "She's not our dragon."


 


"She?" Irene asked.


 


Grundy exchanged more roars. "She's the female of the


species. She comes every so often to mate with the Gap Dragon,


using a secret entrance to the Gap he doesn't know about."


 


 


 


 


264                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"So she supposes!" Chem put in. "Once the forget-spell


started breaking up, he remembered that exit, and the trouble


 


started."                                                • .


 


"This time, when she arrived, he was gone. So she set out


in search for him. She can wind him from afar—but he's


 


elusive."


 


"No wonder!" Chem said. "He's rejuvenated! Tell her that."


 


"No cure for the Fountain of Youth, then..." the Gorgon


said sadly. "If this had been the restored Gap Dragon—"


 


Grundy told the lady Gap Dragon. She reacted with reptilian


horror. Balls of steam drifted from her ears. "She wants to


know how we expect her to mate with a baby," Grundy re-


marked with a smirk.


 


"I wish I knew!" the Gorgon said.


 


Zzapp!


 


Again the dragon reacted. Grundy inquired—and his little


face sagged with horror. "She's heard that sound before! She


 


says it's a wiggle!"


 


"A wiggle!" Chem said. "My dread has been realized. The


 


worst possible threat to Xanth!"


 


"Yes, now I remember," the Gorgon agreed. "This is ter-


rible!"


 


Irene was perplexed. "I think I've heard the term, but 1


don't really know anything about it. What's so bad about a


wiggle?"


 


Zzapp!


 


Chem spotted two chunks of wood in the brush on the slope,


picked them up, and stalked the sound while she talked. "The


wiggles are tiny spiral worms that swarm periodically. Some-


times a century passes without an infestation; sometimes only


a few decades. The last swarming was just about thirty years


ago; my great uncle Herman the Hermit supervised the effort


of containment, and lost his life in the process. It was hoped


that the wiggle scourge had been permanently eradicated, but


it seems not. Now we shall have to-do the job over—and


 


immediately."


 


"But all I heard was a little zap!" Irene said. "What's wrong


 


with that?"


 


"That was the sound of the wiggle moving," the centaur


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                265


 


explained. "It hovers in place for perhaps a minute—it's var-


iable, or perhaps each individual worm has its own typical


frequency—then zips forward in a straight line, a variable


distance, but not far at a time. It—"


 


Zzapp!


 


• "Oops—it's the dragnet," Chem said. "Grundy, quickly—


explain to the female Gap Dragon—"


 


But the dragoness had been paying close attention to the


zaps. She had evidently been around for the last wiggle swarm-


ing, or perhaps the one before that, and knew how to deal with


wiggles. She pounced on the tiny worm that appeared near her,


crunching it in her teeth. Then she spat out the remains, making


a lugubrious face.


 


"They taste terrible, I understand," Chem explained.


 


"But they can be crushed to death—if caught at the right


moment." She grimaced. "Grundy, see if we can work things


out with the dragoness. I fear we have a problem that's bigger


than any of us."


 


The golem started talking to the netted creature, who listened


attentively.


 


"So the wiggles travel in zippy lines," Irene said, irritated


by her evident ignorance of something important. "What's wrong


with that? Why kill an innocent flying worm that's just minding


it's own business?"


 


"It's the way they travel," Chem explained. "They go through


things, they leave holes. When they go through air, a vacuum


is left behind; the 'zzapp' is the sound of that tunnel of vacuum


collapsing. When they go through trees, the wood is punctured.


When a person is in the way—"


 


"I begin to understand," Irene said, shuddering. "And there's


no way to stop them?"


 


"Only by killing them," Chem said. "Their bodies are tough,


yet can be crushed. I was going to squish this one between the


pieces of wood, but the lady Gap Dragon chewed it instead.


It's also good to put a wiggle between a rock and a hard place.


However this was only one. Wiggles never travel singly; they're


always part of a swarm of thousands, radiating out from a


central nest. We must find and destroy that nest and must


eradicate every individual wiggle who has already departed


 


 


 


 


266                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


from it, because any one of them can get to where it's going,


hibernate for decades, then form a new nest and swarm again.


No one knows precisely what a wiggle is doing between swarms,


but the life pattern of its species seems to resemble its individual


one—mostly stasis, punctuated by sudden, calamitous move-


ment. If too many wiggles escape, the next swarming could


consist of many nests in different locations—"


 


"And all those zapping worms, punching through plants and


animals and people, could threaten much of the rest of life in


Xanth," Irene concluded. "Now at last I have caught up with


you! We must organize a campaign for extermination!"


 


"We must indeed," Chem agreed. "I'm afraid this pre-empts


our search for Ivy and Hugo, for now all of Xanth is threat-


ened."


 


"Ivy and Hugo!" Irene exclaimed, stricken. "My vision—


the terrible, unseen threat—this is it\"


 


The Gorgon was equally horrified. "If they are headed to-


ward the swarm, not knowing—"


 


"Yet we cannot ignore the swarm itself," Chem insisted.


"If we pursue the children now, the wiggles could overrun


Xanth and be entirely out of control. The greater good re-


quires—"


 


"Don't try to use reason on a worried mother," Grundy said.


 


"I'll do both," Irene said resolutely. "I won't let either Xanth


or my child be doomed! But how can we best fight the wiggle


menace?"


 


"All the creatures of the region must be summoned to help,"


Chem said. "Each must stomp or chew or otherwise crush or


dispose of one wiggle at a time. It's a tedious and dangerous


chore, for anyone near a wiggle swarm is apt to get holed, but


there is no other way. And it must be done rapidly, because


more wiggles must be pouring out of that nest every moment,


and they don't wait for anything except their own mysterious


imperative. How anyone can reach the nest without getting


hopelessly holed is problematical, but it must be attempted."


 


"The female dragon understands," Grundy announced. "She's


been around a long time. She's seen wiggles before. She'll


help fight them."


 


"Will she stop chasing us if we free her?" the Gorgon asked.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal               267


 


The golem growled at the dragoness.


 


"How did they eradicate the last nest?" Irene asked in the


interim.


 


"I believe they got a salamander to start a magic fire," the


centaur said. "The fire bumed inward in a constricting circle,


destroying them all. But our chance of finding a salamander


in time to do the job is not good; they're very rare and private


creatures."


 


"I can grow a flame-vine—" Irene said.


 


"No, only magic fire will do it, as I understand it," the


centaur said. "Ordinary fire might get a few, but could also


bum out of control. Salamander fire bums anything and every-


thing, which regular fire doesn't, but it is also one-way, so it


is self-limiting. Both qualities are essential; otherwise we would


do more harm than good."


 


"The dragoness says she'll spare us," Grundy reported. "She


was after us only because she was hungry. She's been so busy


searching for her mate, she forgot to eat—"


 


"I understand perfectly," the Gorgon said. "Tell her we'll


help her find her mate, if she helps us now. But tell her also


about the youthening—"


 


"Her mate is with my child," Irene said. "Our missions


coincide."


 


"She agrees. But she's very hungry."


 


That was a problem. It was not safe for anyone to keep


company with a hungry dragon! "I can grow beefsteak tomatoes


for her," Irene offered. She fished out a seed. "Grow."


 


The plant burst into growth and soon fruited. The dragoness


grabbed the beefsteaks as the Gorgon plucked them and tossed


them to her.


 


Irene found an acid seed and planted it near the rooted edge


of the dragonet. The acid ate into the net, dissolving the strands,


and soon the lady Gap Dragon was able to crawl out.


 


Zzapp!


 


"Let me go after this one!" the Gorgon said. She followed


the sound, located the worm, and put her face close to it. Then


she lifted her veil, while the others averted their eyes. Grundy


warned the dragoness, who also looked away.


 


 


 


 


268                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


The worm fell like a little stone. "It worked!" the Gorgon


cried, dropping her veil back into place. "I can stone them!"


 


"Just watch you don't try it when one's about to zap!"


Grundy warned. "You'd get holed through your face."


 


"I'll be careful," the Gorgon promised.


 


"Very well," Irene said. "Let's start organizing this. As I


see it, we have three things to do. We have to fight the wiggles


here, rescue the children—all three of them—and alert the


rest of Xanth to the crisis. I think we can do all three at once,


by splitting up our party. Gorgon, why don'tyou and the lady


Gap Dragon work together here, stoning wiggles? She can carry


you rapidly to and away from them, so you'll have the situation


under control, and you can stone all the wiggles you meet.


You can work better without the rest of us, because—"


 


"I understand," the Gorgon said. "I don't want a crowd of


people around when I lift my veil!"


 


"But what about the dragoness' quest for the real Gap


Dragon?" Chem asked.


 


"If she helps fight the wiggles here, that will free the rest


of us to continue our search for the children, picking up their


trail at the Cyclops' cave," Irene explained. "If we find the


little dragon with Ivy and Hugo, as it seems we should, Grundy


can tell him where to find the female dragon—so that will be


all right." She nodded to herself. "You know, it becomes more


plain why Humfrey said to preserve the Gap Dragon. There


are interactions out here in the wilderness that we know little


of, but that can relate intimately to the welfare of all Xanth."


 


"The total ecology," Chem agreed. "We ignore it at our


peril. Everything relates."


 


Grundy explained to the dragoness, who nodded. She well


understood the need and recognized that Irene's party could do


a better job of tracking down the children more quickly than


she herself could. Now that the edge had been taken off her


hunger, she was a reasonable creature. Soon she and the Gorgon


moved off, the dragoness' keen ears perked for more zaps.


Dragons' ears were very special; she would locate more wiggles


more rapidly than the others could.


 


"Now for the reinforcements," Irene said. "Grundy—we


need you for translations, but now I think we need even more


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                269


 


to get the word out about the wiggles. If we encounter the


rejuvenated Gap Dragon before you rejoin us, we'll try to


communicate with him somehow. Maybe Ivy has found a way.


I'll grow an airplane plant you can ride to Parnassus, so you


can tell the Simurgh. I'm sure the big bird will take it from


there. Then you can return to us—"


 


"The Simurgh doesn't permit others to fly over Parnassus!"


Grundy protested.


 


"It's a risk you'll have to take. Try to give your message


the moment she sees you; then it should be all right. She's a


pretty smart bird, and remember, she can read your mind. So


you can think loudly as you approach: WIGGLE! WIGGLE!"


 


"Smart bird," Grundy repeated wanly.


 


Chem chuckled. Smart bird? The Simurgh was the most


knowledgeable bird-—and creature—of all time!


 


"You will do it?" Irene demanded, seeing his reluctance.


 


Grundy grimaced. "Yes. I'll try."


 


Irene grew the airplane plant. It sprouted stiff wings, an


upright tail, and an airscope that sucked in air, heated it, and


fired it out the rear, jetting itself forward. The plant wasn't


large enough or strong enough to support any normal person,


but Grundy was no normal person. He boarded the plane, and


it took off with a whoosh of fumes. He was able to guide it


by shifting his weight. "WIGGLE! WIGGLE!" he cried.


 


"Now let's get on to the Cyclops' cave," Irene said to Chem.


"We have a good notion of its location. If we hear any wiggles


on the way, we can destroy them. And let's hope Grundy rejoins


us in time to translate for the Cyclops! We must tell him of


the wiggle menace, and ask him where Ivy is. There are no


normal enemies during a crisis like this."


 


Chem galloped. Irene was tense and worried, yet she ex-


perienced a certain exhilaration. Whatever threat the wiggle


menace was, it certainly wasn't dull!


 


 


 


 


Chapter 16. Wiggle, Wiggle


 


We've got to do something," Ivy said.


"We can get stones or rocks and squish the wiggles as we


find them," Hugo said. "But I think there are too many for


 


us."


 


Zzapp!


"Here," Hugo said, conjuring two rockfruits. "Use these to


 


smash it."


 


Ivy took the fruits, which fitted comfortably in her little


hands, and stalked the wiggle. She found it and smashed the


rocks together. "Ugh, squish!" she said, wrinkling her nose as


 


she inspected the result.


 


"It's the only way," Hugo said, conjuring two more fruits


for himself. "My dad says you can only really stop wiggles by


destroying their nest. But anyone who gets close to it gets holed


by the wiggles. He says that's how the Invisible Giant died.


He was a big, big man, but the wiggles played eighteen holes


 


in him and he crashed."


 


"Poor giant," Ivy said sympathetically. "I never saw him."


 


"No one ever saw him, dummy! He was invisible! So we


just have to catch the wiggles as they come."


 


Zzapp! Zzapp!


 


"Oops, they're coming faster now," Ivy said.


 


"They do," Hugo agreed. "And they radiate out in a big


circle that gets bigger and bigger. Maybe we better run."


 


"No!" Ivy said. "We must destroy the nest!"


 


"But I told you! We can't get close to it."


 


"We'll figure out how!" she snapped imperatively. She was


 


270


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                271


 


not aware of it, but at this moment she resembled her mother


quite strongly, and not merely for the tint in her hair. "You're


smart enough!"


 


This was of course an unfair assumption, but Hugo was


used to it by now. He concentrated. It was amazing how smart


he became when she insisted. "Well, we can't just walk up to


it 'cause we'd get holed. Unless Stanley could keep steaming


ahead and cook them in a channel—but no, he'd soon run out


of water. We don't know how far away that nest is; it could


be several hours' travel. Since nothing we know of can shield


against the bore of a wiggle, any direct approach is doomed


to failure."


 


Hugo was sounding more intelligent than ever before in his


life, except when he served as defender at Hardy Harpy's trial.


In fact, at this moment he resembled his father. Even Stanley,


who really didn't have much truck with intelligence, sat up


and took notice. But Ivy wasn't impressed. She wanted results,


not dialogue. "Figure out a way!" she insisted. "You can do


it if you really try—I know you can!"


 


"If we got there," Hugo said, "I suppose Stanley could steam


the nest and cook the remaining wiggles. So the only problem


is transportation. Now as I understand it, the wiggles radiate


out on a plane; that is, they move out in a flat circle, not a


sphere. They don't go up or down, just sideways. So it should


be possible to approach the nest from above or below. Below


is no good, for we can't tunnel through rock, but above—I


wonder whether Stanley could fly there?"


 


Ivy liked this notion, which really was an excellent one,


"Stanley, you've got wings!" she exclaimed. "So you can fly,


can't you?"


 


The little dragon spread his wings and flapped them. He


raised some dust and caused a gentle breeze, but could not get


off the ground.


 


"Come on, Stanley!" Ivy said encouragingnly. "I just know


you can do it! Try harder!"


 


In response, the dragon pumped harder. His wings seemed


to become larger and fuller and better webbed. For a moment


his body lifted. Then it spun out of control and he plopped to


 


 


 


 


272                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


the ground. Ivy's power, it seemed, had finally reached its


 


limit.


 


"He's not a flying dragon," Hugo pointed out. "Those wings


are vestigial. If he flew, he's probably crash and hurt himself."


 


Ivy considered that. She didn't want Stanley to hurt himself.


She was very solicitous about pain. "Then find another way to


fly," she told Hugo.


 


Hugo concentrated again. "I can conjure fruit-flies," he said.


In his hand appeared a peach fruit-fly. It had fuzzy pink skin


and two green leaves that flapped like wings. He released the


peach, and it buzzed up and away.


 


"Can they carry Stanley?"


 


"No. They can only carry their own weight." Indeed, the


peach was already laboring, for its leaf-wings were wearing


out. Obviously it was not a power-flier.


 


'Then find another way," Ivy said insistently. "You're smart;


 


you can do it. I know you can."


 


Hugo sighed. Intelligence was a mixed blessing, but he did


privately enjoy being considered smart, and now he had become


smart enough to realize how her talent worked. He could con-


jure good fruit because she believed he could. He was becoming


handsome because she saw him that way. He was intelligent


because she insisted that he be so. She was a little Sorceress;


 


without her, he would once more be nothing. He was in a


subtle but compelling manner dependent on her, and he wanted


very much to please her. But he knew they could not safely


fly to the wiggle nest. Was there some other approach?


 


He cudgeled his brain, but all it told him was that he had


no answer. How could he arrange to accomplish the impossible?


This group of three children simply lacked the resources to


exterminate the wiggles.


 


Zzapp!


 


"I'll get it," Ivy said, grasping her rockfruits. "You keep


thinking." She stalked the wiggle.


 


Zzapp!


 


There was another! Stanley went after it.


 


Hugo noted idly that the two wiggles seemed to be traveling


on slightly divergent paths. Immediately his heightened intel-


lect reasoned it out. Naturally the paths diverged, for the wig-


 


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                273


 


gles were radiating out from a common source. The farther


they traveled, the greater their separation from each other be-


came. It was an elementary matter to triangulate and estimate


the location of the source, which really was not far from here.


He and Ivy and Stanley could reach it readily—if they had any


means of keeping from getting holed on the way.


 


He conjured a bunch of grape fruit-flies and watched them


fly. Most of them were smaller than the peach and deep purple;


 


their leaf-wings were much larger in proportion, which made


them stronger fliers. A few were the opposite, being larger


than the peach and bright yellow, with little leaves; they could


not fly well at all. It all depended whether they were grape


fruit-flies or grapefruit flies. Their differences in flying ability


were a matter of elementary physics, which was the science


of magic that Hugo was now beginning to comprehend. But


the absolute weight that the small grapes could carry was no


larger than that of the peach; by no stretch could the grapes


support the weight of the little dragon.


 


Well, perhaps if Hugo could conjure grapes-of-wrath fruit-


flies— No! That was definitely unsafe!


 


Several of the grapes spun dizzily and fluttered to the ground.


They did not seem tired, merely confused. Others were unaf-


fected. Why was this?


 


Hugo conjured a bunch of cherries. These had smaller but


firmer leaves, and flapped more vigorously than the loose-


leafed grapes, so they were actually stronger fliers. They pur-


sued the grapes—and several of the former spun out of control,


in the same place the grapes had.


 


Ivy returned, her rocks smeared with ick. "We got 'em,"


she reported with satisfaction.


 


The gist of a notion flirted with Hugo's consciousness. The


fruit-flies—the wiggles—there was some connection, yet he


couldn't pin it down. But he was smart enough to ask for the


help he needed.


 


"Ivy, make me smarter yet," he told her. "Make me


super-brainy-intelligent."


 


Ivy, like women of any age, did not properly appreciate the


nature of her power. "Of course you're super-brainly-intelli-


gent!" she said. "You're the smartest person in all Xanth. 1


 


 


 


 


274                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


just know it." And so she believed, now that she thought of


it. Nights in Shiny Armor were supersmart, weren't they? And


because she was a Sorceress, and had power that only Good


Magician Humfrey would have believed—had he not been a


baby—what she believed was mostly true. Hugo became al-


most too smart to be credible.


 


"The fruit-flies," he said, working it out. "They are being


affected by an unseen agency that causes them to lose their


orientation without physically damaging them. See, there go


 


some more cherries."


 


"Cherries!" Ivy exclaimed, alarmed.


 


"No, these are cherry fruit-flies, not cherry bombs," he


clarified. "These fly, they don't explode."


 


"Oh, goody!" She relaxed.


 


"But the disorientation effect is localized. There seems to


be a region through which the fruits can not safely pass. And


the nature of that region, judging from other small hints we


have had, must be—a forget-whorl, of the kind my father


described before he regressed to infancy."


 


"Is that bad?" Ivy asked, impressed.


 


"Yes and no. It is bad for us, for we must avoid it. Had we


blundered into it, we should have suffered immediate amnesia."


He knew about the whorls because he had been along when


Good Magician Humfrey had told King Dor about them, back


in Castle Zombie. With his present genius, he grasped their


nature thoroughly. "However, we should now be able to use


this whorl for our purpose, since it should have the same effect


on the wiggles that it does on the fruits. This is not a certainty,


but is a high probability. All we need to do is move that whorl


over to the wiggle nest, and it will cause the worms to forget


their purpose and perhaps forget even how to move. Then their


 


menace will likely abate."


 


"Wonderful!" Ivy agreed. "Let's move it!"


"We can't even see it!" Hugo pointed out, now experiencing


the necessary caution of a smart person. "And the thing is


dangerous. It can wipe us out, too, as surely as if it had giant


 


teeth. How can we move it?"


 


"You can figure out a way!" she said encouragingly.


Hugo sighed. Somehow he had known she would say that.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                275


 


He concentrated again. "It seems there are a number of whorls,


drifting generally southward from the weakening forget-spell


on the Gap Chasm. They seem to have changed their nature,


causing total forgetting instead of just Gap Chasm forgetting.


I could probably work out a rationale for that effect—"


 


"Stick to business," Ivy said firmly.


 


Hugo sighed again. "These whorls seem to associate loosely


with the Gap Dragon, or his rejuvenated state, perhaps because


his exits from the Gap are through a convenient channel—


convenient for the whorls as well as for the Dragon. Presumably


the Dragon is at least partially immune to the effect of the


forget-spell, having spent all his life within it. So it may be


no coincidence that there is a whorl in this vicinity. But this


suggests two things—that the whorls are to some extent af-


fected by the prevailing winds and the lay of the land, and that


Stanley may have more influence over them than other creatures


do. If we assume this is true, Stanley should be able to move


a whirl by fanning it with his wings and blowing along natural


channels in the terrain."


 


Ivy clapped her hands. "I just knew you could do it, Hugo!"


she cried joyously. "Now tell me what you said."


 


Hugo translated. "We can blow the whorl to the wiggle


nest."


 


"Oh, goody! Let's do it."


 


They did it, after some further discussion and organization.


Hugo explained that they should be safe from the on-zapping


wiggles if they kept the whorl between them and the nest, for


the wiggles would forget their purpose—assuming his conjec-


tures were correct—when they entered the whorl and would


be of no further threat. The three of them would have to stay


together, not venturing out to destroy individual wiggles, as it


would not be safe anywhere but behind the whorl. And Ivy


and Hugo had to stay behind Stanley because, while the whorl


might not hurt the dragon, it would erase the two of them if it


touched them. This was a rather tricky, dangerous business.


 


But Ivy was not a creature of caution. She knew the wiggle


nest had to be nullified, so she was bound to do if. Her mother


would have had another vision, worse than the first, had she


known what was contemplated here.


 


 


 


 


276                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


They proceeded. Stanley was in the lead, using his wings


to fan the whorl. He could not fly, but he could generate a


gentle, steady breeze that made the whorl slowly drift away.


It did seem to respond to his breeze more than to the incidental


passing natural breezes. Hugo was at the rear, conjuring bunches


of flying cherries that he sent around and into the invisible


whorl. The cherries that spun out of control showed where the


whorl was; that was the only way it could be spotted. Ivy stayed


between Stanley and Hugo, enhancing both their powers. It


might have looked to an outsider as if she were doing nothing,


but without her, Hugo assured her, neither he nor Stanley would


have been able to perform. Both dragon and boy had enhanced


intelligence and powers in her presence. The pedestal and the


Shiny Armor needed constant tending now.


 


Hugo continued to triangulate the location of the nest by


listening to the zaps of passing wiggles and performing rapid


mental calculations. The zaps became more prevalent as prog-


ress was made. But it was not possible to approach the nest in


a straight line, for there were trees and boulders in the way,


and a hill that the whorl tended to slide away from, and a pond


too deep for them to wade through. So they had to travel the


contour, which meant moving the whorl sidewise on occasion.


 


This was a challenge. Stanley could blow the whorl directly


forward, but sidewise travel meant he couldn't do that. The


wiggles were zapping thickly out from the nest, preventing


Stanley from moving to the side. He might be immune to the


effect of the whorl, but he wasn't proof against the wiggles.


 


They were stuck.


 


Ivy, of course, had the answer. "Figure it out, Hugo!" she


cried, cowering as the zapping of wiggles became close and


loud. Zzapp! Zzapp! Zzapp! "How can Stanley blow around a


 


comer?"


 


Hugo cudgeled his brain yet again. Blow around a comer?


 


Ridiculous! Only if he had a baffle—and he had no way to


get one. There were half a dozen close zaps every minute now;


 


he would be holed in short order if he ventured from the shelter


of the whorl. As it was, he had to watch his. flying fruits


carefully, because a number were getting shot down by the


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                277


 


wiggles. If he misread the position of the whorl by confusing


holed fruit with forgetted fruit, disaster could follow!


Then it came to him. "Vectors!" he cried.


"Another menace?" Ivy asked, alarmed.


"No. Vectors are lines of force," he explained. "My father


the baby was reading about them in a Mundane text once, while


he was baby-sitting me before he got infanted himself." Hugo


paused, smiling. "Now I can baby-sit him\ If I ever get home."


Then he returned to his concept. "Vectors are one of the types


of magic that work in Mundania. Stanley's breeze represents


one vector—pushing the whorl straight forward toward the


next. The slope of the hill is another vector, pushing the whorl


back. The vectors oppose, and therefore we can't make prog-


ress. But the slope isn't straight back; it's a little sidewise. So


if we blow forward, and the hill pushes a little to the side, the


net resulting force will be to the side."


 


"I'm glad you're smart," Ivy said dubiously. "It doesn't


make any sense to me."


 


"I'll show you. Stanley, blow forward, steadily."


The little dragon flapped his wings, blowing forward at the


whorl. The whorl moved a little, as shown by the falling cher-


ries, then nudged to the right. As the blowing continued, the


whorl moved faster rightward.


 


"It's sliding to the side!" Ivy exclaimed, surprised.


"Precisely," Hugo agreed. "This is slow but effective. As


we make progress around the hill, the vectors will change, and


we'll make better progress. We shall reach the nest—in due


course."


 


It happened as he had foreseen. The curve of the hill made


progress gradually easier. In addition, they discovered that by


angling Stanley's breeze slightly, they could cause the whorl


to roll or spin some, affecting its progress. They were getting


better at this.


 


But the extent of the wiggle menace became evident as they


rounded the hill and cut across the depression beyond it. Ivy


looked back and saw the entire hill riddled by wiggle holes.


Trees were tattered, and a few had fallen, their trunks so badly


holed they collapsed. What an appalling number of wiggles!


 


 


 


 


278                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Hugo glanced back, too. "Good thing we didn't try to fly,"


he remarked.


 


"Why?"


 


"Because now I see that a number of wiggles do, after all,


travel upward," he said. "The holes do not form a perfectly


horizontal plane; most holes are in a level line, but some are


above and below. Some wiggles are angling upward or down-


ward, and probably a few go straight up. If Stanley had tried


to fly over the nest, he would probably have been holed so


many times before he reached it that he never would have made


 


it."


 


"Oooh, awful!" Ivy agreed with a shudder.


Zzapp! Zzapp! Zzapp! Now she was even more conscious


of the concentration of wiggles. They were everywhere except


right here, and the landscape of Xanth was devastated by their


passage. She could see dead animals and birds, holed by wig-


gles. Even the ground was chewed up by frequent holing. The


wilderness was becoming a wasteland.


 


But now at last the nest itself was in sight. It was a dark


globe as tall as a grown man, perched on the ground beyond


a ravine. There was a haze around it, which Ivy realized was


actually the mass of wiggles hovering in the region, before


zapping on outward. Most of them did hang in a plane parallel


to the ground, making the nest resemble the planet Saturn—


but of course this was much larger than Saturn, which as every-


one knew was only a tiny mote in the night sky that never


dared show itself by day.


 


Overall, the thing was awesome and horrible. How unfor-


tunate no one had seen it while it was growing and destroyed


it before the swarming started.! But this was in the deepest


depths of Unknown Xanth, where no one who was anyone ever


went. So the nest had grown and grown, unmolested, perhaps


over the course of thirty years. Now Xanth was paying for it!


 


It had taken time to skirt the hill and guide the forget-whorl


this far. They were tired, for all three of them were children,


and the day was fading. Still, there should be time to reach


the nest, except—


 


"Hold up!" Hugo cried. "We can't go there!"


 


Ivy saw what he meant. The ravine was no minor cleft; it


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                279


 


was an abrupt, deep fissure in the earth, extending down into


darkness. It was too broad for any of them to jump across and


too deep to climb through. To the sides it leveled out somewhat,


at the near edge; but the far edge remained an almost vertical


cleft as far as they could see. They could certainly roll the


whorl into this ravine—but if it sank to the bottom, they could


never get it out again.


 


They halted, afraid to go farther, lest the whorl fall in. "What


are we to do now?" Ivy asked dispiritedly. She was a creature


of optimism and she believed in her friends, but the blank far


wall of the ravine was a mighty pessimistic thing.


 


"Let me think," Hugo said.


 


While Hugo thought. Ivy's tired attention wandered. She


wished she were home at Castle Roogna, watching the historical


tapestry with its perpetually changing pictures. She could al-


most picture herself there, happily absorbing the yams of the


tapestry.


 


Suddenly she spotted a faint horse-outline. She recognized


it. "The day mare!" she exclaimed. "I see you, Mare Imbri!


You're such a pretty black, just like a shadow!"


 


And, as tended to happen in Ivy's presence, the object of


her attention became more so. Imbri the Day Mare, who had


brought Ivy's daydream, became clearer and blacker and pret-


tier. She was now more perceptible than she had been.


 


"Hey, she can take a message to our folks!" Hugo said, his


 


intelligence still operating. "We need advice about what to do


now."


 


But the mare shook her head sadly, her shadow-mane flar-


ing. She projected her thought into a dream figure of a nymph,


and Ivy heard the nymph's voice faintly in her head, like a


distant memory. "Night is nigh, and I can no longer carry


dreams by night. I can not carry messages from one person to


another; I can only bring thoughts o/'each other. I will have


time only to hint to your folks where you are." And Imbri was


off, racing against the suddenly looming night.


 


Ivy shook her head. They were still stuck! They wouldn't


be able to see the flying cherries in the dark, and so the whorl


would drift away, and then the wiggles would come through—


 


 


 


 


280                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


What were they to do? Their gallant effort was about to


collapse into disaster. They didn't even have time to retreat or


any way to bring the protective whorl with them if they did


 


withdraw.


 


Chapter 17. Community Effort


 


I hey found the Cyclops' cave in late afternoon. The


monster was asleep inside, with the bones of a recent carcass


piled in the entrance. Irene would have felt dread for the fate


of her daughter, but the ivy plant she carried still grew in health.


 


Ivy remained well—somewhere.


 


"Be ready," Irene warned Chem. "I'm going to broach the


 


monster."


 


The centaur nocked an arrow to her bow and stood ready.


 


Irene approached the cave. "Cyclops!" she called.


The creature stirred. "Ungh?" he inquired through a yawn.


 


"Who calls Brontes?"


 


So the thing could speak the human language. Good. "Where


 


is my daughter?" Irene demanded.


 


The Cyclops sat up. His big blue eye gazed out into the


light. He saw Chem's arrow aimed at that eye. He blinked.


 


"Daughter?"


 


"Ivy. She was with a little dragon."


The Cyclops brightened. "Sure, her, and the dragon, and


 


the boy. Nice visit, good fruit. Friends."


 


"All three are safe?"


"Sure. Nice children. We talk, tell stories. But they not


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                281


 


"Where are they now?" Irene asked evenly, for her trust in


monsters was small.


 


"They go home," the Cyclops said. "That way." He pointed


northeast.


 


"But that's through the deepest depths of the unknown!"


Irene protested. And, she added to herself, it was not the di-


rection of the mouth organ where the children had interacted


with the goblin band. Was Brontes deceiving her?


 


"Yes. Nice kids. I say I carry them at night, but they not


wait. In hurry go home."


 


"They were all right when they left here?" Irene asked, still


uncertain. This misalignment of direction bothered her. Once


again, compulsively, she glanced down at her ivy plant. Of


course the children were all right!


 


"They not wait for night. I not go out by day. The


Sky—"


 


Chem lowered the bow. "I don't think he's deceiving us,"


she said. "He wouldn't be in a position to know about the


goblins. The children must have changed direction when they


encountered Glory."


 


Irene agreed. The Cyclops' story did, after all, align. "What


about the sky?"


 


"My father the Sky—he strike me down, if—"


 


"Your father is in the sky?" Chem asked, approaching. "Is


this a euphemism for—"


 


"He banish me, will strike down—"


 


"So you said," Chem cut in. "So your father is the sky, and


he's angry with you. How long ago did you offend him?"


 


The Cyclops was at a loss. He started counting on his huge


fingers.


 


"That many years ago?" Irene asked.


 


"Centuries," the Cyclops said, starting on his other hand.


 


"Centuries!" Chem exclaimed. "Your kind must live a long


time!"


 


Brontes shrugged. "Sip of Youth water now and then; spring


not far, for me. But not live long if I go out in sight of Sky!"


 


It was amazing how widespread knowledge of the Fountain


of Youth was among the creatures of Xanth—while civilized


people had remained ignorant. Yet this creature seemed un-


 


 


 


 


282                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


necessarily restricted by his fear of the sky. "Have you ever


tested it, this—this continuing animosity?"


 


"Not dare go out by day!"


 


"Look," Irene said impatiently. "There is a terrible hazard


facing Xanth at the moment, and we need all the help we can


get. Have you heard of the wiggles?"


 


"The wiggles!" Brontes exclaimed. "Many times, since time


began! Very bad!"


 


"They're swarming again. If you don't come out and help


us stop them, they may riddle this cave by nightfall. They're


harder to fight at night, because you can't see them as well.


So you may have to choose which chance to take—sky or


wiggle."


 


"Must warn brothers!" Brontes cried. "Steropes and Arges


are also at risk! Only found them last night!"


 


Irene wondered why the Cyclops hadn't found his brothers


before, perhaps when the last wiggle swarm had passed this


way. But probably they had been fighting different sections of


the swarm, then retreated to their caves by day the way Brontes


did. These semihuman creatures had funny values. "Do that,"


she said. "But first you must come out of that cave."


 


"But the Sky—"


 


"Forget the sky!" Irene snapped. "Come out here and see


what happens. If you don't get struck down, you'll know it's


safe. It's been a long time, after all."


 


The monster's big eye brightened. "True. Long time." He


put a foot out of the cave, then hesitated as if thinking of


something else. "But if Sky do strike—"


 


"Then you won't have to worry about the wiggles."


 


Overcome by this logic, though it seemed he reserved some


small doubts, the Cyclops stepped out of his cave, cowering


against the light, afraid a thunderbolt would strike him down.


But as the sunlight fell on him, nothing else did.


 


"Evidently the sky has forgotten you," Chem said.


 


Brontes peered up, shading his eyes with a hand, amazed


and relieved. "Long time," he repeated. "Oh, now I free my


brothers, too! All fight wiggles!" He glanced about. "Not see


as well as when Ivy-girl help. Where are wiggles?"


 


"Roughly east-northeast of here, we think," Chem an-


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                283


 


swered. "We skirted the fringe of the swarm, and haven't


pinpointed it yet. But it's not very far away—and getting closer


all the time!"


 


"The kids!" he said. "Going right into it!" Then he charged


off to the west, in quest of his brothers.


 


"He's right," Irene said with new alarm. "The children must


be very near that swarm! Let's hurry!"


 


They hurried. Irene wished Grundy were still with them,


for now the trail was fresh and the local plants would be able


to confirm the route. But she could not wait for the golem to


reappear. The threat of the wiggles made haste imperative.


 


As she rode, Irene began to daydream. This was unusual


for her, as she was a practical woman; she had to make sure


Dor didn't innocently foul up the kingdom. But now, at this


time of the double tension of peril to her child and to all of


Xanth, she found herself dreaming. She must be more tired


than she thought.


 


She remembered how she had participated in the defense of


Xanth from the last great threat, that of the Mundane Next-


wave—which was, of course, now the Lastwave, but old thought


and speech habits died slowly—and had herself been King for


a while, since Xanth did not have ruling Queens. The final key


to victory had been Imbri the Night Mare, now honored by a


commemorative statue, who had given her physical life in the


cause and now was a spirit of the day, a day mare, bring-


ing—"


 


"Mare Imbrium!" Irene exclaimed abruptly. "It's you!"


 


And, of course, it was. Now she could see the faint shadow-


outline of her friend, running beside Chem.


 


"I thought you knew," Chem said. "Imbri joined us several


minutes ago."


 


"I'm not as alert to her as you are," Irene said, disgruntled.


"You share your soul with her."


 


"True," Chem agreed. "But it is you she has the message


for, except that she doesn't want to call it that."


 


"Well, let's have it!" Irene cried. "By whatever name!"


 


Now she was fully alert, and the day mare couldn't com-


municate with her directly. Chem had to translate, for the


centaur's soul-affinity gave her a special understanding.


 


 


 


 


284                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"Imbri says Hugo and Ivy and Stanley are safe, but—"


 


"Stanley?"


 


"Remember, Glory and Hardy told us. The rejuvenated Gap


Dragon. They are safe, but need help. They're going after the


 


wiggle nest directly."


 


"That's impossible!" Irene protested. "No one can approach


 


a wiggle nest!"


 


"So we thought," Chem agreed. "But Imbri says they are


 


using a forget-whorl as a shield, and plan to use the whorl to


wipe out the nest. We must promise not to reveal that she told


us this, because she's not supposed to—"


 


"I promise!" Irene exclaimed. "But how—a forget-


whorl—"


 


"1 believe that could be effective," Chem said. "If the whorl


 


does to the wiggles what it does to most creatures, they will


forget how to zap, and cease to be a danger to the rest of Xanth.


I suspect this is a stroke of genius, though how they ever thought


 


of it—"


 


"No one can even see a whorl!" Irene protested.


 


"It is amazing," Chem agreed. "Imbri says Hugo is locating


the whorl by using flying fruit—"


 


"But ail Hugo's fruit is rotten!"


 


"Not any more. Not according to Glory Goblin or Brontes


the Cyclops. Imbri merely confirms that Hugo has perfected


his talent, and is now a good deal smarter and handsomer than


before. A woman has to be responsible."


 


"Or a little girl," Irene agreed. "I keep forgetting how much


power Ivy seems to be manifesting."


 


"And the little dragon is fanning the whorl forward with his


 


wings—"


 


"But the Gap Dragon's wings are vestigial! They're hardly


 


noticeable! They can't—"


 


"They seem to have grown. I suspect your daughter has


 


something to do with that, too."


 


The rest of the light dawned. "Only the talent of a Sorceress


could account for all the changes we have noted!"


 


"A Sorceress," Chem agreed. "She was perhaps too close


to you, so you didn't realize. Ivy will one day be King of


 


Xanth."


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                285


 


"When my generation passes," Irene murmured, awed by


the vision of it. This was more than she had hoped for!


 


Then common sense prevailed, "Three children can't take


a risk like that!" Irene said. "We can't allow it! Those wiggles


are the most deadly menace in Xanth! We've got to get them


out of there!"


 


"We can't," Chem said. "Imbri reports the wiggles are so


thick where the children are that no one else can approach."


 


"But—"


 


"All we can do is fight the wiggles where we encounter


them, and hope that Ivy and her friends get through by them-


selves."


 


"But Ivy's only three years old!"


 


"And a Sorceress."


 


Irene stifled her reply, as it could only have debased a long


friendship and would not have rescued her threatened child.


She wanted a live daughter, not a dead Sorceress!


 


They had been moving along rapidly, covering much more


distance in an hour than the children could have done. Guided


by Mare Imbri's indication of the location of the children, Irene


knew they were now very close.


 


They reached a grassy knoll. There stood a small flying


dragon, a drake, somewhat bedraggled. Chem whipped her


bow forward, arrow nocked; she knew better than to take any


dragon for granted. If the drake launched itself in her direction,


she would send a shaft through its eye before it got fairly aloft.


Irene also reached for a seed; its effect would be slower than


Chem's arrow, but as potent in the long run.


 


Zzapp!


 


Chem and Irene froze, trying to locate the wiggle. The drake


lifted its head, spied the worm, and bathed it in fire. The burned


husk dropped to the ground.


 


"I think we're on the same side," Chem said, but she kept


her bow ready.


 


"We have intersected the swarm," Irene said with a sinking


sensation. "And we haven't caught up to Ivy."


 


"And Imbri says we won't. The children are ahead, very


close to the nest itself. A short distance geographically, but an


 


286                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


immense one in the practical sense. We must fight the wiggles


here, and hope for the best."


 


Zzapp!


 


Irene dismounted, perturbed. "I suppose so. But I don't like


it. Those children—"


 


Chem found two stones and clapped them together exper-


imentally. "You have to crush them hard," she said. "And


quickly. We're going to be very busy now."


 


Irene dropped a seed. "Grow," she said in a no-nonsense


tone.


 


The seed sprouted into a hairy toad plant. The hairy toads


goggled their eyes about, looking for bugs. "Snap up the wig-


gles," Irene told the plant. The toads grimaced and threatened


to croak, apparently knowing how bad wiggles tasted, but


seemed ready to obey.


 


Irene found stones of her own and waited for the next zap.


Chem was right; there was nothing else to do at this stage. She


had done most of what she could do when she sent Grundy off


to notify Parnassus. Now they just had to hold the fort, as it


were, until competent help came.


 


The incidence of wiggles increased. The swarm was ex-


panding, and it was obviously a large one. Chem and Irene


found themselves retreating. They had to stay abreast of the


outer perimeter, for any single wiggle that got past could start


a new nest, in due course.


 


Yet Irene knew they were dealing with only one tiny part


of what had become a huge circle. The wiggles were moving


out everywhere, not just here. "We need help!" Irene ex-


claimed. "A lot of help, and soon!"


 


"Imbri has gone to notify King Dor," Chem said, stalking


a wiggle. "She's decided this is so important she can justify


breaking the rule about day mares and communications."


 


"And how fast will Dor be able to get here? It will be


nightfall before this campaign gets truly organized, and


then—"


 


"We won't be able to see the wiggles," Chem finished.


"And by morning they'll be spread so far, we'll never get them


all. I suspect that at some stage, some of them drop out, stop


zapping, and settle down to hibernate; we have very little chance


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                287


 


to catch those. So the battle may well be lost by morning, even


if we do exterminate every wiggle that's still zapping. We can


only hope Grundy gets help from the Simurgh."


 


"If only we could summon others here directly!" Irene ex-


claimed. "We—" She paused. "I'm a fool! We can\ Didn't


Haggy Harpy give you a—"


 


"Whistle!" Chem cried. "How could I have forgotten that!"


She brought out the feather whistle and blew a resounding blast


on it. "The harpies will be able to notify the goblins, too, and


perhaps put out the news on the mouth organ."


 


There was a shuddering of ground behind them. Three huge


Cyclops clomped up. Brontes had found his brothers and come


to help.


 


"Spread out!" Irene called. "Each person take a section and


destroy any wiggles that pass through it! We've got to get as


many as we can before it gets too dark to see them!"


 


"We see well in dark," Brontes told her.


 


"Bless you!" Irene cried, relieved. This was a really useful


contingent.


 


Now there were five of them, and they were holding up the


advancing line despite the thickening of wiggles. Each Cyclops


had a huge club with which he bashed each wiggle into goo.


Irene had never dreamed she would be so happy to be so near


such frightful monsters performing such violence! The ground


rocked with their blows, but every crash meant another small


victory.


 


It still wasn't sufficient. The wiggles were getting thick


enough to represent a real danger to the people, for anyone


standing in the path of a traveling wiggle would be holed,


perhaps fatally. So far the folk had stood out beyond the fringe


of the main swarm, running up only to smash the wiggles they


spotted, but that was not efficient. If a person stayed within


the fringe, he could smash only two or three in the time he


otherwise smashed one—but how long would he last?


 


A huge creature glided in for a landing. It was the hippo-


gryph, carrying a heavy load of three passengers. Irene glanced


at them—and was surprised. "Xanthippe!" she exclaimed.


 


The witch dismounted and grimaced. "My son promised to


get married tomorrow if I helped today," she said. "Besides,


 


 


 


 


288                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


I don't want my exhibits getting holed. So when I heard the


Cyclopes charging about, and fathomed what was up—"


 


Zzapp!


 


Xanthippe marched up to the wiggle and glared at it. "Drop


dead," she said. The wiggle dropped dead.


 


Good enough. "Find a place to the side," Irene told her.


"We must englobe the swarm, if we can find the personnel."


 


"Will do," Xavier said. "Come on, dear."


 


Irene looked at the young woman with him. She was comely


and unfamiliar. "Who's she?"


 


"My bride-to-be, tomorrow," Xavier said proudly. "Ain't


she something special?"


 


"But—"


 


Zzapp! Irene was horrified to see a small hole appear in the


woman's body. She had walked too close to the swarm, and


been in the path of the wiggle!


 


But the woman paid no attention. "Wiggles can't hurt me,"


she remarked, and used two stones to crush the worm that had


just holed her.


 


It was Zora Zombie—so much restored by requited love


that she looked virtually normal! Her hair was now thick and


black, her flesh was firm and healthy and quite pleasing in


contour, and her eyes were clear. Even her clothing was good;


 


she no longer wore decaying rags. But she retained her undead


immunity to minor injury. It was as if she had regressed from


months-dead at the time Irene had first met her, to weeks-dead


when Irene's group welcomed her, to days-dead when she fell


in love with Xavier, and now was only hours or minutes dead.


She had evidently been a lovely young woman when she died.


 


"A live girl would be dead by now," Xavier observed,


satisfied. "Ain't Zora great? No woman alive is better than


her!" He leaned toward Irene confidentially. "She ain't cold,


neither. She's warm, now."


 


"Yes," Irene agreed faintly. One part of her mind rebelled


at the grotesque nature of the zombie, but that was being driven


out by the beautiful nature of the restoration. It was a miracle


of a sort—a good sort.


 


Then she had to attend to her own segment, for the wiggles


weren't abating their onrush.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                289


 


Other creatures arrived. Some were huge and strange, but


Xanthippe seemed to recognize them. "You gi-ants get over


there," she cried. "Chomp the wiggles in your mandibles and


spit out the remains; they aren't edible. You ma-moths fly up


and catch the ones just overhead. You gigan-tics scoot down


under the leaves and catch any that are down there out of our


sight. Watch out for your own hides; those wiggles may be


small, but they're deadly!"


 


The strange, large creatures spread out and worked on the


wiggles. Xap the hippogryph was also very effective, crunching


them with his hard beak. He took up the section near Chem,


who seemed pleased enough to have him there.


 


There was a screeching behind. Again Irene glanced back,


since she used her ears more than her eyes to locate the wig-


gles—and saw three Furies. This could be real trouble!


Zzapp!


 


"A curse on you!" Tisi cried. The wiggle spun out of control


and bounced off a tree, its power gone.


 


Another wiggle came through. "Woe betide you!" Meg cried


at it, "What did you ever do for your mother, who zapped


away her last energy in order that you might someday swarm?"


She raised her scourge and whipped the wiggle out of its hold.


 


Irene relaxed. The Furies, too, had come to help. It seemed


that all the normal creatures of Xanth were making common


cause against this mutual threat.


 


As she worked, Irene continued to look around, spotting


new arrivals. She saw the chocolate moose stomping wiggles


with his sharp hooves—and next to him, a flock of ducks


nibbled on other wiggles. Beyond them were several impossibly


odd creatures with huge, hairy hands. They seemed, somehow,


eerily familiar. Suddenly she made the connection. "The mon-


ster under the bed!" she cried. "You do exist—numbers of


you!" And one of them waved. That was probably the one that


had been stationed under her bed, before she had grown too


old to believe in it.


 


Another odd thing rolled into view, stomping wiggles. Irene


realized belatedly that it was a foot-ball. Everything was com-


ing to help!


 


But now the sun was very low; night was stalking the land.


 


290                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Some creatures, like the monsters under the bed, could function


well in darkness, but others could not. If even a tenth of the


wiggles got through, it would be eventual doom—and many


more wiggles than that would escape in the night.


 


Then a truly monstrous shape came over the trees, darkening


the sky farther. It was a bird, a roc, no, a—


 


GREETINGS, WARRIORS!


 


It was the Simurgh! Grundy had gotten through, and the


eternal bird had left its perch on the Tree of Seeds and come


to help!


 


PARNASSUS COMES!


 


"Oh, thank you, thank you, Simurgh!" Irene cried. "But it


is almost dark, and many creatures will get holed—"


 


SEEDS OF LIGHT. And from the talons of the huge creature


came a shower of tiny motes, each glowing like a little star.


PERFORM, GOOD WOMAN, the bird directed.


 


"Grow!" Irene cried at them all. The stars grew, expanding


into fat bulbs that radiated light everywhere. Some bulbs landed


on the ground, illuminating it; others hung up in trees, casting


wider flares. There were so many that the entire region became


as bright as day. The problem of night was solved.


 


"Careful, Simurgh," Chem called. "Some wiggles travel


high."


 


THEY WILL TRAVEL INTO MUNDANE SPACE, the Simurgh ex-


plained. NO HARM WILL COME OF THESE. AS FOR THE ONES BE-


TWEEN—


 


A host of small birds appeared, evidently brought by the


large one. Each had an outsize beak. "Those are pinches,"


Chem said, her centaur education operating again. "Just what


we need!"


 


The pinches swooped about, just over the heads of the crea-


tures on the ground and the ma-moths just above, and caught


any wiggles zapping by in that region. They didn't bother with


the really high wiggles, and now Irene understood why; only


the low ones posed either a short-term or a long-term threat.


 


In the renewed light, Irene could see other arrivals. There


was a big, friendly yak, talking wiggles to death; a bugbear


was scaring them to death; and—


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                291


 


"Hiatus!" she exclaimed. "What are you doing on that car-


pet?"


 


The Zombie Master's son floated close. "I went out to help


look for Ivy," he explained. "I didn't find her, but I did find


the Good Magician's carpet, so I flew it home—and got the


news about the swarm. So—"


 


"That's fine," Irene agreed. She was glad Hiatus had found


a way to be useful.


 


Zzapp! A wiggle hovered close. Hiatus focused on it—and


a big ungainly ear grew from it. Overbalanced, the wiggle fell


to the ground, unable to maintain its course.


 


Still there were not enough creatures to complete the en-


circlement of the swarm on the ground. Her husband the King


would not arrive with his forces for several hours, Irene was


sure, and that would be too late; they had to contain the swarm


while it was small enough to be containable. Every creature


here was working loyally and hard, at considerable personal


risk, but many more were needed.


 


Something huge slithered along the ground. It was the Py-


thon of Parnassus, come at the Simurgh's command. And be-


hind him came a bedlam of screaming wild-haired naked women.


The maenads! The big bird really did rule Parnassus!


 


The wild women spread out, enormously increasing the


fighting forces. They seemed delighted with this task, smashing


with glee at every wiggle that appeared.


 


Now the wild animals of this region were joining in, too.


Every creature was quick to appreciate the need for action.


Still, this was only one side of the swarm; on the far side, the


wiggles could be spreading without hindrance.


 


But she had plenty to occupy her attention on this side! The


skirmish line was advancing now, and the wiggles were thick.


The sound of the zzapps was constant. Creatures were getting


holed, and losses were mounting. Chem's flank was blood-


flecked where a wiggle had grazed it, and there was a maenad


on the ground, holed through the head. In death the wild woman


was rather pretty, and Irene felt a pang of regret for her. This


was no child's play!


 


Child's play—that reminded her all too forcefully of Ivy,


there near the terrible center of the swarm, hiding precariously


 


 


 


 


292                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


behind an invisible forget-whorl. How long could Ivy survive


that, even if the swarm were eventually contained?


 


"What have we here?" Irene turned again—and there was


the Zombie Master, animating the dead maenad. Now the losses


of personnel, while painful, would not be critical; their zombies


would carry on.


 


Steadily the line moved forward, the ranks closing tighter


as they were augmented by other creatures. The wiggle swarm


was now a magnet for the people and animals of Xanth, all


coming to risk their^ hides and lives in this valiant effort. Irene


realized that the Simurgh was broadcasting her powerful


thoughts, summoning anything within range. The Simurgh well


understood the menace of the wiggles!


 


Irene heard something new. It sounded like the beat of many


hooves. She looked—and there at the fringe of visibility were


many centaurs, each carrying two men. Dor had found a way


to travel quickly, and now maybe they could complete the


encirclement! Both men and centaurs would be effective against


the wiggles, and if there were enough of them—


 


There were, it seemed, at last enough. Gradually the circle


closed. The wiggles came even more quickly, but that was


because this was closer to the nest. The creatures of Xanth


were winning!


 


They forged inward slowly, abetted by the continuing light


bulbs that showed every wiggle clearly. Not every ordinary


bulb burned well and long, but the Simurgh had brought top-


quality seeds for this occasion. The curve of the battle line


became clear, showing more of the circle of closure. They had


to maneuver to get past a lake whose surface was clogged with


ash; something had burned on the water recently, taking some


of the wiggles with it. Near that lake, a relevant was using its


trunk to smash wiggles, and an allegory was crunching them


in its teeth, and so was a hypotenuse, while a parody mimicked


them. Irene was glad to see these creatures being of some help;


 


she had never had much use for them before.


 


Now they were at the fringe of a rough plain beyond a low


hill that was riddled by wiggle holes. What a mess the worms


made of this land! Irene thought of the whole of the Land of


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                293


 


Xanth resembling this region if the wiggles prevailed, and


shuddered. The swarm had to be contained!


 


The circle of closure became small enough so that Irene


could see across to where the goblins and harpies held their


front. They had, after all, responded to the whistle! The goblins


were on the ground, lined up in military order, bashing effi-


ciently. The harpies hovered above, holding stones in their


claws to squish the elevated wiggles. The two groups held a


major segment of the line and were, perhaps for the first time


in over eight hundred years, cooperating with each other in


useful work. In retrospect, it seemed that her encounter with


the harpies had been fortunate, harrowing as it had been at the


time.


 


And there, beyond a crevice, was the nest itself. Irene paused


to gaze at the dread artifact. Here was the source of all this


mischief!


 


Near it, this side of a crevice, was a small and odd group—


a boy, a little girl, and a small, six-legged dragon. The chil-


dren—at last! They seemed to have no protection from the


wiggles, but they were safe behind their invisible shield, with


tiny flying fruits buzzing around.


 


The wiggles were so thick between the children and the


adults that Irene knew no one could reach the trio ahead before


the entire wiggle menace was eliminated. There might be a


channel, a place free of wiggles where the forget-whorl had


blanked them out—but Irene couldn't see where that was and


suspected that there was just enough variance in the paths of


the wiggles to fill in that channel. Some wiggles might curve


a little in flight, not being able to hew to a geometrically straight


line. At any rate, it wasn't worth the risk, as the forget-whorl


cou.ld drift the moment the children stopped guiding it, letting


the wiggles suddenly through. The children were in sight, but


hardly out of danger.


 


This seemed to be the limit of the contraction of the circle


of closure. Any closer and it would be suicidal, because there


would not be enough space between individual wiggles to allow


a creature to stand. So they were at an impasse; they had


contained the menace, but could not abolish it—and they were


getting very tired.


 


294                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


They had to make a breakthrough soon, or their line would


begin to collapse, and the wiggles would break out and win.


All their available forces had been brought into play—and it


wasn't enough.


 


Chapter 18. Hero Dragon


 


Suddenly there was light, as thousands of light bulbs


rained from the darkening sky and illuminated the entire region.


Ivy blinked, letting her eyes adjust to the new brilliance, and


looked about.


 


The wiggles showed clearly, each casting several little shad-


ows. They were so thick here that it would be risky to poke


even a hand out from behind the whorl. But now there was no


risk of that, for Hugo's flying cherries were also quite plain,


defining the whorl. The three of them were safe; the onset of


night no longer meant doom.


 


Beyond the immediate scene, the plane of the traveling


wiggles extended out across the devastated landscape. Ivy


thought she saw some winged shapes at the horizon, but couldn't


be sure; they were too distant and too fleeting. She wondered


who had sent the light bulbs; they certainly were useful!


 


But the children still could not reach the nest! It loomed


there in the stark light, monstrous and deadly, like a giant


pineapple in a process of a slow explosion. So near and yet so


far, just across the crack! How could they cross?


 


Ivy squared her little shoulders and did what had to be done.


"Hugo, think of a way to get across."


 


"You'll be a terror when you grow up," Hugo muttered.


 


"What?"


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                295


 


"Nothing. I'm trying to think." He furrowed his brow and


thought. "We must fill in the crack," he concluded, his intel-


ligence operating once again. "We must make a ramp, so we


can walk across."


 


"Good idea!" Ivy agreed. "What do we fill it with?"


 


"I haven't yet worked out that detail," Hugo confessed.


 


"Well, work it out, before the bulbs get tired of glowing."


She knew that light bulbs were notoriously unreliable, generally


blinking out just when most needed.


 


Hugo concentrated again. He knew they couldn't leave the


shelter of the whorl to fetch rocks, and if they scraped the


ground they stood on into the crack, their position would soon


be too low for them to cross. They needed something else—


something available and plentiful. What could that be?


 


"Fruit!" he cried with inspiration as an especially bright


bulb burst above his head.


 


"Fruit!" Ivy agreed, clapping her hands and dodging the


falling fragments of the bulb. Probably a wiggle had holed it;


 


if they holed too many bulbs, darkness would return. That was


another reason to act quickly.


 


Hugo conjured a peach and tossed it through the whorl and


into the crack. They heard a thunk as it struck bottom.


 


"We need more than that," Ivy pointed out. She was a


practical girl, taking after her mother in that respect, and per-


haps in other respects, too.


 


Hugo conjured several more peaches and threw them in.


There were several more thunks from the unseen depth.


 


"Something bigger," Ivy suggested. "The biggest you have."


 


"That would be greatfruit," Hugo said after a moment's


consideration. He conjured one—and the thing was so large


it almost crushed him beneath its weight. He eased it to the


ground, then shoved it forward. The thing rolled grandly into


the crack and disappeared.


 


SPLAT! "That was a small one," Hugo said.


 


"Conjure some big ones," Ivy said.


 


"But I couldn't handle them!"


 


"Well, think of a way!" Ivy had little patience with excuses;


 


she resembled her mother in that respect, too.


 


"Maybe if we make a channel—"


 


296                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


Zzapp! A wiggle holed the fringe of Ivy's dress. That was


too close for comfort! "Watch the whorl!" she cried, alarmed


and not a little annoyed about the damage to her dress.


 


Hastily Hugo conjured another bunch of winged cherries


and watched them fly forward. Sure enough, the whorl had


drifted to the right. The party shifted to get squarely behind it


 


again.


 


Then they got to work on the channel. Stanley, perceiving


the need, used his six sets of claws to help, and very quickly


hollowed out a fine crevice.


 


Hugo used more cherries to verify the position of the whorl,


making sure it was remaining in place, and then conjured the


biggest greatfruit his enhanced talent could command. The


thing was as tall as he was—a huge yellow sphere with a


dimpled rind. It landed in the channel and rolled slowly into


the crack. SPLAT!


 


After that, it was routine. One cherry-bunch, one greatfruit,


alternating steadily, gradually filling the crack. After a while,


the fruits stopped splatting and just bounced, and finally one


rolled to the brink and balked. The crack was full!


 


They moved over, carefully, and deposited a few greatfruits


to either side to broaden the ramp. They filled in with smaller


fruits to even it out. Now at last they had their way to cross


 


to the nest.


 


Ivy looked around—and saw in the distance a ring of peo-


ple! Others had come to fight the wiggles! Mare Imbri had


gotten through! But the wiggles were zapping so thickly that


the people could not reach the nest. So it was still up to the


 


three of them.


 


"Let's move across," Ivy said. "Keep a close watch on the


whorl, Hugo. Stanley, blow it over the ramp."


 


The little dragon had been resting. Now he revved up his


wings and fanned up a small gale. The whorl rolled to the


 


ramp.


 


Hugo sent a steady stream of flying fruit aloft. Cherries


flapped so thickly that they darkened the local region. A steady


mass of them went haywire in the whorl and plunged into the


crack, helping to shore up the ramp.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                297


 


The whorl moved slowly and ponderously and invisibly to


the center of the crack. They were doing it!


 


Then an errant gust of breeze passed by. It came from a


small gray cloud that had drifted up to observe the strange


activity.


 


"Oops," Ivy said, dismayed. "That's Fracto!"


 


Indeed it was. King Cumulo-Fracto-Nimbus, recognizing


them at this instant and not giving so much as a wisp of fog


for the threat to Xanth, since the wiggles didn't hurt clouds,


now intended to blow up some trouble. He huffed and he


puffed, at right angles to the direction of progress.


 


"Oh, no!" Hugo cried. "Another vector!"


 


The whorl nudged to the right. It started to move off the


ramp. In a moment it would plunge into the depths of the crack


and be lost—and so would they. Already the wriggles were


zapping by close on the left, forcing Hugo and Ivy to squeeze


to the right. Fracto grinned and heaved out another draft of


chilling air.


 


"Blow it back, Stanley! Blow it back!" Ivy screamed.


But Stanley could not counter the vector of the wind without


leaving the ramp himself—and the shelter of the whorl. His


right three legs scrambled on the greatfruit rim of the ramp.


 


Then Fracto gave a nasty extra push, augmented by a das-


tardly roll of thunder, and the whorl moved to the edge and


started to roll down off the ramp. Ivy screamed as the wiggles


zapped thickly by the left side, forcing her and Hugo to the


brink.


 


Stanley took the plunge. He scrambled off the ramp, slip-


sliding down its sloping side. He got to the right of the whorl,


braced himself, and flapped his wings vigorously.


 


The whorl slowed in its descent, paused, and nudged back


onto the ramp, providing better cover for Hugo and Ivy. But


the little dragon, off to the right side, was now completely


exposed.


 


Fracto fired out a lightning jag of wrath. He took another


breath, ready to blow out an adverse gale. Ivy saw that and


pointed her finger in a perfect righteous fury. "Hugo—de-


stroy!" she cried.


 


Hugo knew better than to argue with that tone. He conjured


 


 


 


 


298                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


a pineapple and hurled it with all his force into the hovering


cloud. The fruit exploded with a dull boom, and Fracto frag-


mented. Straggles of gray fog scudded away; the King of Clouds


would need time to recuperate. But the damage had been done.


Stanley was in deep trouble.


 


Zzapp! Zzapp! Holes appeared in the dragon's wings. He


winced but kept flapping. Now that there was no further adverse


wind, Stanley's breeze prevailed. Slowly the whorl, defined


by Hugo's renewed stream of cherries, moved across and onto


the far side of the crack.


 


Zzapp! A wiggle holed Stanley's tail, for the dragon re-


mained exposed. He yiped but kept flapping.


 


"Stanley!" Ivy screamed. "Get back on the ramp, behind


the whorl!"


 


The dragon scrambled up. But as he did so, his wings


paused, since he could not concentrate on two complex coor-


dinations at once. The whorl slid back and teetered on the edge


of the crack.


 


Stanley saw the cherries falling and knew what that meant.


He stopped, braced himself, and flapped again, vigorously.


The whorl resumed its forward motion, despite the opposing


slope.


 


Zzapp! Stanley's neck was holed. Dark blood welled out


and streamed down his scales. His head dropped, and his wing-


beat faltered. The whorl began to backslide again.


 


"Keep going, Stanley!" Ivy screamed desperately. "I know


you can do it!" But water was welling in her eyes in much the


way the blood was welling in the dragon's neck. With a great


effort, she compelled her own belief. "You're too tough to be


stopped by worms!"


 


Perhaps in her maturity. Ivy's magic would have been


enough, but she was only a child. Stanley tried to lift his head,


but could not. Still, he flapped his wings as hard as he could.


The breeze was off, since he could no longer see the guiding


cherries, and the whorl began to go astray.


 


"Blow left! Blow left!" Ivy cried, and the dragon aimed


farther left and pumped desperately, though there were more


holes in his wings and his eyes were glazing. The whorl drifted


back on course.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                299


 


It wasn't sufficient. Stanley was halfway down in the crack,


straddling the mound of fruits, while the whorl was beyond it.


His draft was losing effect.


 


"Climb out quickly!" Ivy cried. "You can do it, Stanley!


You can do it!" But she could hardly see him through her tears.


 


Hugo kept the cherries flying, knowing there was nothing


he could do.


 


Stanley made his six legs move. His head dragged on the


ramp, getting smeared with greatfruit refuse, but his long, low


body moved. He scrambled awkwardly up the slope and out,


leaving a trail of blood.


 


The whorl drifted back, impelled by the slight slope beyond


the crack. The vectors never gave up!


 


The dragon made it to the edge just as the whorl did. "Flap,


Stanley, flap!" Ivy screamed, horrified. Cherries were falling


all around the dragon, bouncing off his green hide.


 


Stanley flapped. But he was now in the middle of the whorl


and wounded; he had little strength remaining. The breeze he


blew was not enough to do more than hold the whorl in place.


 


Hugo's smart mind was still working, and now he perceived


a new strategy. "Hold your wings out!" he called. "Walk for-


ward!"


 


The dragon heard him. Feebly, Stanley whomped forward,


wings out, pelted by falling cherries.


 


The whorl moved with him.


 


"The forget!" Ivy exclaimed, remembering. "It'll make him


forget! He's in it!"


 


Hugo looked at her, horrified. "Even if he survives the


holing, his memory will be gone!"


 


The nest loomed close. Stanley saw it and gathered his last


remaining strength for a final effort. All six legs heaved to-


gether, and he leaped, and sailed into the air—and landed on


top of the nest.


 


The whorl was dragged along with him, settling around and


into the nest.


 


The zapping of the wiggles faded at the center. They still


moved outward outside the nest, but no new ones emerged.


The whorl had made them forget, and so they had become


 


 


 


 


300                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


harmless. The nest had been nullified, thanks to Stanley's he-


roic concluding jump.


 


The three of them were safe from the wiggles—and so was


Xanth, once the ring of people got rid of the remaining wiggles.


That was no easy task, but it was at least possible to do.


 


Stanley lay astride the huge nest, as if he were mounted on


a pedestal, his blood dripping down around it to the ground.


 


"Oh, Stanley!" Ivy cried, rushing up to him.


 


Hugo grabbed her arm, whirling her around and holding her


back. "No!" he cried. "Don't go into the forget-whorl!"


 


"Oh—the forget!" She nodded. "I don't want to be for-


getted. Poor Stanley!"


 


One of the dragon's ears twitched. Stanley had always had


. excellent hearing, especially when he was mentioned; that was


the nature of his ears. One eye opened.


 


Ivy clapped her hands. "Ooo, he lives! He remembers!"


 


"That doesn't necessarily follow—" Hugo said cautiously,


his intelligence interfering with his emotion.


 


"Yes, it does!" she insisted. "It has to! Make it reasonable,


Hugo!"


 


Hugo put his mind to work again. He could do some pretty


impossible things when Ivy told him to. "Well, since he is the


Gap Dragon and he has lived for centuries in the middle of the


forget-spell that's on the Gap, we conjectured that he could be


partially immune. But he could be completely immune, in


which case—"


 


"Oh, yes! That must be it! He can't be forgetted!" She stood


and looked at the dragon. "But he's hurt awful bad, Hugo.


He's bleeding and everything! We've got to help him!"


 


Hugo knew there was nothing they could do at the moment.


He looked about—and spied the Gap Dragon.


 


The what? Hugo blinked.


 


Then he saw, beside the full-sized dragon, the Gorgon.


"Mother!" he cried, waving violently.


 


From the distance, the Gorgon made a familiar signal. "Cover


your eyes," Hugo told Ivy. "You too, Stanley. Do not look.


Mother is on the way. She will make everything right."


 


Obediently Ivy faced away and closed her eyes, and Stanley


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                301


 


relaxed into unconsciousness. He was a tough little dragon,


but he was badly hurt.


 


They waited for some time. Then they heard something like


pebbles dropping to the ground. "Mother's glaring at wiggles,"


Hugo said, figuring it out. "They're turning to stone!"


 


There was also a whomp-whomp approaching. "How can


the Gap Dragon be big—and small?" Hugo asked, then an-


swered his own question. "There must be another of the same


species."


 


"A lady dragon," Ivy said with female intuition.


 


The dropping-pebbles sound stopped. "You may look now,"


the Gorgon said. "I am veiled."


 


Ivy opened her eyes and looked. The Gorgon and the dra-


goness were crossing the greatfruit ramp.


 


The Gorgon paused to turn and wave to the outer circle.


"1 have cleared a channel!" she called.


 


Another figure detached itself from the circle. It was a


centaur, bearing a rider. Ivy knew who that would be.


 


The Gorgon completed the distance and picked Hugo up.


"You get lost like this again," she said severely, "and I'll show


you my face!" Then she kissed him through the veil. "My,


aren't you handsome! Whatever happened to you?"


 


"Aw, Mom, it was fun!" Hugo protested. "But we've got


to help Stanley!"


 


"Who?"


 


"Stanley Steamer," Ivy explained, indicating the little dragon.


"He saved Xanth—but he's hurt!"


 


"Oh, yes, of course." But the Gorgon stood aside while the


big dragon whomped up, sniffed Stanley, then opened her huge


jaws and took him in her mouth. She lifted him down off the


nest and set him on the ground.


 


"But the forget—" Ivy protested.


 


"She's immune too," the Gorgon reassured her.


 


A monstrous shape glided down from above: the biggest


bird Ivy had ever imagined. It banked and flew away. A single


feather drifted down.


 


"Thank you, Simurgh!" the Gorgon called. She picked up


the feather, paused, and looked at Ivy through her veil. "I think


it is better if you do this. Ivy," she said. "He's your friend,


 


302                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


and it will work most effectively for you." She handed her the


feather.


 


Ivy looked at the feather. It had seemed small in the sky,


but it was as long as she was, now that she held it, but not


heavy. "Do what?"


 


"Touch Stanley."


 


"Oh." Ivy took the feather and touched the tip to the little


dragon's nose. "Like this?" she asked, perplexed.


 


"Wherever he hurts, dear."


 


"Oh." Ivy stroked the feather across the wound in Stanley's


neck—and it healed immediately. "Oh!" she exclaimed, thrilled.


She proceeded to touch the feather to every place Stanley had


been holed, and soon the little dragon had mended completely.


Once more he was able to hold his head up. "Oh!" she cried


a third time and hugged him joyously.


 


"Hugo, how were you able to conjure good fruit?" the Gor-


gon asked her son, though her manner indicated she had an


idea of the answer. This was the way of mothers.


 


"It's Ivy's fault," Hugo replied. "When I'm near her, I car.


do almost anything. I can even think straight. She's a Sor-


ceress."


 


The Gorgon studied Ivy through^ her veil. "Yes, I believe


she is."


 


"Just the way my father is a Magician," Hugo continued


happily. Then he sobered. "Except—"


 


"He will be a Magician again," the Gorgon said. "It will


take some time, of course, for him to grow—"


 


Another figure approached, seemingly careless of the re-


maining wiggles. It was a fairly pretty young woman Ivy didn't


recognize. "May I help?" the woman inquired.


 


"Thank you, no," the Gorgon said, glancing at her in per-


plexity. "We seem to be in order here."


 


"Who is she?" Ivy asked. "Why don't the zap holes hurt


her?" For the woman had several perforations.


 


"I am Zora Zombie," the woman said. "Holes don't hurt


zombies, so I walked across in case there was anything I could


do." She spoke with a slight slurring, as if her lips weren't


quite tight.


 


"You don't look like a zombie," Hugo remarked.


 


Dragon on a Pedestal                303


 


"True love has almost restored me to life," Zora said. "And


perhaps my spine was stiffened when I looked at your mother's


face."                                      '


 


"That's why I didn't recognize you!" The Gorgon ex-


claimed. "You have changed so much—"


 


"I am what every zombie could be, if conditions were right,


Zora said. "Now I can even do my magic again."


 


"What's that?" Ivy asked.


 


Zora smiled depreciatingly. "It's not very useful, I'm afraid.


I can make creatures age faster."


 


"Age faster?"


 


"When I turn on my talent, any animal will mature two


years in only one year," Zora explained. "But since no,one in


his right mind cares to speed up his life—certainly the man I


loved when I was alive didn't—" She frowned, then set that


aside as dead history. "So I never had use for it."


 


But the Gorgon perked up. "Could you make a baby grow


twice as fast as normal, without harming him?"


 


"Oh, certainly," Zora agreed. "My talent never hurt anyone,


except that most people feel that aging is the same as hurting."


 


"If you did it near Ivy, you could age a baby ten times as


fast," Hugo said confidently.


 


"Ten times as fast!" the Gorgon exclaimed. "Zora, you must


come to baby-sit my husband!"


 


"Certainly, if you wish," Zora said. "I always like to help


people, especially older folk like my parents. But isn't your


husband already over a century old?"


 


"He is and he isn't," the Gorgon said. "Believe me, you


will be welcome at our castle! You and Ivy together!"


 


The centaur arrived. Ivy heard the beat of hooves and looked


up, her arms still around Stanley's healed neck. It was Chem,


and on her was—


 


"Mother!" Ivy cried, with tears of joy and relief. Now she


knew everything would be all right. "You must meet my friend


Stanley! He saved Xanth!"


 


"Yes, he did," Irene agreed, dismounting. "And in the pro-


cess, he helped show us how to move the forget-whoris out of


our way so no one else will be forgetted. We shall make a


statue of him."


 


 


 


 


304               Dragon on a Pedestal


 


"No!" Ivy cried, gazing wildly at the Gorgon.


 


Irene laughed, patting Stanley on the head. "Not that way,"


she reassured her daughter. "We shall carve it from genuine


stone, and set it beside the statue of Night Mare Imbri, exactly


as I envisioned. It will be on a pedestal, with the words HERO


DRAGON in the base. He will be famous." She glanced across


at the full-sized dragon. "His place in the Gap will have to be


filled by a substitute for a while, until Stanley is able to resume


his duties there."


 


"Oh, goody!" Ivy said, clapping her hands. "He'll stay with


me! Stanley is my friend!"


 


"That too," Irene agreed, getting down to hug child and


dragon together.


 


Author's Note


 


The author wishes to thank a number of Xanth fans for their


contributions of punnish notions for this novel. Roughly in


chronological order: Paul Priu of the Isle of Illusion—the Foot-


ball and the Baseball Diamond; Richard Hoffman—the


Torment Pine; Bobby Jt. Bogle—the Trance Plant; Manuel


Enriquez—Bed Bugs; Matt Mason—the Lady-Fingers Plant;


 


Scan Logan correctly pointed out that the Time of No Magic


in The Source of Magic should have abolished the Forget-Spell


on the Gap Chasm; Alee Pontenberg—the Bumble Bee and


the Armor-Dillo; Judy-Lynn del Rey—the Fountain of Youth,


which just happens to occupy the same spot in Mundania as it


does in Xanth, and the Gorgon-zola cheese; Freeda Scanlan—


the game of People-Shoes; Liz Slaughter—the Chocolate Moose;


 


Chris Garden—the Mouth Organ; Ben L. Geer, who didn't


exactly send a pun but pleaded for more Xanth because it is


his only link to reality (I know the feeling!); Bern "Pern" Eagan


(evidently a refugee from another series—-we do get all kinds


here), who introduced me to his friend the Centaur of Attention,


though that creature fled before I could capture him for this


novel, being shy; and John Caporale, who sent me this plot


summary: Dor and his friends use the Centaur Aisle of magic


to cross over to the author's CLUSTER science fiction frame-


work and explore for an Ancient Site. Sigh; I regret to report


that the gulf between different publishers can be greater than


that between genres; our heroes would never make it across


unscathed. But this does show how much more imagination


my fans have than I do.


 


305


 


306                Dragon on a Pedestal


 


And now it is done, and I think this is punnishment enough.


Please, fans, don't deluge me with another squintillion puns;


 


my mind may go up in smoke and 1 won't dare sneak any more


of these volumes out of Xanth. Getting through Parnassus is


difficult enough as it is. Also, please don't feel obliged to write


me letters just because you feel I am neglected; benign neglect


is vital to a writer. One month 1 answered over sixty letters


and got behind on my novel typing. My publishers frown on


that sort of thing, and such frowns can be as petrifying as the


Gorgon's stare. Just read and enjoy and keep your groans about


the worst puns to yourself so people won't stare at you. There


will probably be another Xanth novel along in a year or so,


I           not much worse than this one. In fact, if you read this one


carefully, you'll have a better notion than I do what that one


is about, but I'll give you title and description anyway: Crewel


Lye, a Caustic Yam about an Unkind Untruth.


Till then—


 


PIERS ANTHONY